PRE-RAPHAELITISM
AND THE
PRE-RAPHAELITE BROTHERHOOD
PORTRAIT OF WILLIAM HOLMAN-HUNT (1867), BY HIMSELF
(Presented to the Uffizi Gallery, Florence, in 1907)
In acknowledging the reception of the portrait, the Director of the Galleries wrote:
“It represents one of the chiefs of the glorious movement which exercised
such a salutory influence on the artistic life of the nineteenth century.”
Note: A Library stamp appears on the right side of the page.
Pre-Raphaelitism and
the Pre-Raphaelite
Brotherhood
BY
W. Holman-Hunt, O.M., D.C.L.
SECOND EDITON
REVISED FROM THE AUTHOR'S NOTES BY M. E. H.-H.
TWO VOLUMES
Vol. I
WITH 155 ILLUSTRATIONS
New York
E. P. Dutton & COMPANY
681 FIFTH AVENUE
1914
Note: The call number, written in pencil, and a library stamp appear at the top of the page.
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E.,
AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.
THIS SECOND EDITION IS DEDICATED
TO THE
MEMORY OF THE PAINTER
WHOSE LIFE WAS DEVOTED TO THE SERVICE OF
NATURE, ART, AND IMAGINATION
“Thou, Nature, art my Goddess;
To thy law my services are
bound.”
I have to acknowledge my indebtedness to many friends for suggestions
and assistance in the completion of this history. I omit the names of these lest they
might be unfairly regarded as in any way responsible for the many deficiencies of the
book. I have also to thank those who have generously allowed me the loan of their pictures
for reproduction.
W.H.H.
The Editor of the Second Edition owes much to the kindness of the descendents of those
who are treated of in this book, for their help in procuring contemporary portraits, as
also to the publishers who have permitted her to make use of their illustrations.
M.E.H.-H.
1913.
I am but a single voice.—Theocritus.
Art is generally regarded as a light and irresponsible pursuit,
entailing for its misuse no penalty to the artist or to the nation of which he is a
citizen. It is further assumed that a being endowed with original taste may, after some
perfunctory essays, be happily inspired, and that he will then, with a few days of wrapt
energy, be able to convert his thought into a masterpiece.
In my boyhood a brilliant novel was based on this idea. At the end of the
eighteenth century a young hero of romance, in easy circumstances, wandering about Europe
to gratify his love of ancient art, found himself in the classical cities of Italy. He was
surrounded by sympathetic friends, who recognised that he had been born with fine tastes
and talents, who listened to him appreciatively as he discoursed of Raphael, Guido,
Salvator Rosa, and other favourite Masters. After some less important artistic experiments
criticised by an academic friend as wanting in orthodox arrangement; although interrupted
by an engrossing love affair and by efforts to discover the true elixer of life, the
amateur artist shut himself up in a weird chamber, and on the white walls he elaborated a
composition representing the “Judgment of the Dead by the Living.”
It was a masterpiece, as such a noble subject merited it should be.
Pictures are not produced thus. Long years are needed to train the eye and hand
before a man can represent on a flat surface any forms under the simplest conditions; the
difficulty grows in compound ratio with intricate design of moving figures, and
the immature artist's illustration of so sublime a theme would tax more than the extreme
indulgence of the most partial friends.
For the sculptor to arrive at a high perfection not less severe study is needful;
but the use of calipers may so far cover ignorance of proportion, that the essays of a
pretender may not be so pitiable in the eyes of the undiscriminating as they would be for
similar attempts in painting. Marble, smoothly polished, is a beautiful material, and its
purity of surface compensates for defects which disenchant even the superficial in looking
on the ignorantly smudged canvas; excellence in either branch of art can be won only by
incessant labour, such as no one will bestow who is not endowed with that passion for art
which made him draw in infancy, a passion which ever leaves him unhappy when not wrestling
with some besetting sin discovered in his own practice.
Burne-Jones, once conversing upon the shortness of human life for the attainment
of maturity in art, impulsively said to me that at least 300 years were needed. This,
though an unpremeditated explamation, was not a baseless guess. The Greeks, Romans, and
Italians eked out their acquired wisdom to pupils, and so extended individual life, and
thus more surely reached the goal of their ambition. I hope to convince my readers that
every student of art in the past was loyal to his own nationality, and that in these days
men of British blood, whether of insular birth, or of the homes beyond the seas, should
not subject themselves to the influence of masters alien to the sentiments and principles
of the great English thinkers and poets.
There was matter for caution even in the days when the sober high purposes of
Continental masters ensured the cultivation of correctness and respect for questions of
common-sense; but now that these qualities are ridiculed and put aside, there is the
greater reason for regarding the foreign training as pernicious and to be shunned by
students of the race to which Chaucer, Shakespeare, Milton and the great fathers of our
own art belonged.
In the hope of eradicating many mischievous prejudices which are thoughtlessly
handed on as unquestioned truths, I abandon reserve more than otherwise I should do.
Regarding the character of a nation's art as immeasurably more important than it
is ordinarily thought to be, both for its own people and for the whole world, I may at
times be led to speak with solemnity; but at the outset I disclaim all pretensions to
those graces of style and deft mingling of exquisitely selected words into variegated
tints of meaning, which should grace a history across whose stage will pass many of the
masters of thought of the latter half of the nineteenth century. I must rely simply upon
the charm of my theme when treating of men who were searching out a new perfection in life
and lovingly teaching it to others.
The manner in which our particular views were conceived, and the order in which
our coadjutors came together, the qualifications and the character of each, our
consultations and our resolves, will scarcely be intelligible until the conditions are
understood in which young artists found themselves a few years before the middle of the
nineteenth century, when the future members of the Pre-Raphaelite movement were boy
students. The system of apprenticeship under which was produced all of the great art of
past ages had died out in the early days of the century, perhaps as an inevitable sequence
of the establishment of art academies. Serious penalties, not generally considered,
followed the change. A student recieved indeed valuable advice from the visitors in the
Schools as to the accuracy of the studies he made in prosaic imitation; but the constant
paternal guidance of the master training the inventive faculties of a particular pupil
ceased to exist, and the latter could no longer see
the original work of the master in all its stages any more
than the master could follow the student in his daily ambitious efforts. We, as students,
no doubt lost much good resulting from the old tradition as it would have been carried out
by an altogether wise master, but we escaped what would have been fatal evils had the
director been wanting in wisdom. When Millais and I compared notes in after-life, we found
that each of us had mainly depended for his painting practice upon the example and advice
of fellow-students more advanced than himself. Our unguided position had compensating
advantages; the necessity of proving any new suggestion established in us the habit of
daring judgment, which we exercised on questions more important than those of technique
alone, and our previous study of the great Masters prevented our inquiries from having the
taint of ignorant presumption.
To the casual cognoscenti of our youth the annual exhibitions contained all that
British Art was required to display. The Press, it will be seen, testified to this
judgment, as did also, in all societies, many of the representative men of the day. The
general enthusiastic approbation was further indicated by the avidity with which all
well-to-do homes were furnished with engravings of the favourite current pictures, and
also by that repugnance to reform which the detestation of our innocent works provoked.
I can aver that we also saw much to admire in the art of the day, but for my own
part there was great need to distinguish between feelings of passing enjoyment in an
exhibition and the more critical judgment called for to guard one's art conscience. After
some hours spent in a modern gallery I felt pride at the sensibility and skill of many
British artists, yet each season I increasingly recognised that there could be no full
satisfaction in merely carrying on our elders' ambitions, which had become weakened in
their dire struggle for existence in those straitened days, by the need to compromise with
the prejudices of social taste. Artists had to work mainly on a sort of charitable
sufferance from the rich, who were not always more than fashionably refined; our
predecessors, therefore, deserved the less blame for their faults and the more praise for
their excellences.
It was not till later days that I learned that one of our forerunners had been
mourning the expiring condition of British art.
Let the gentle Leslie's despairing tone over Constable's
prophecy
1 that British art would disappear about 1852,
together with his interpretation of its fulfillment in the death of Turner, bear witness
to the fear of this being inevitable. With Stothard, Constable, and Wilkie dead, Etty past
account, and Turner's glorious career at an end, no effort of elders could effect the
imminent prospect. We young men had no disposition to lay our spring-like lives at the
feet of such fatality. If the open road ended in an impassable waste, we had to make a new
way; it might be to push through the forest darkness, to root out
Transcribed Footnote (page xiii):
1 See heading to Chapter III.
venomous undergrowth, to substitute wholesome stock, grafting these with shoots,
to ripen hereafter for the refreshment of travellers overcome by their toilsome march. It
is by seeking out the teaching of the secret-revealing years that the young can justify
their usurpation of the seats of their fathers.
Our purpose was formed with deliberation, and we had such faith in our initial
thought that we disdained caution in our plans. “Will you advance
guardedly?” said General Morgan to his re-engaged Ironsides fighting to raise
the siege of Dunkirk, “or will you go happy-go-lucky,”
“Happy-go-lucky,” replied they. We were as reckless in
the manner of our advance. Their impetuosity ensured the warriors immediate victory, but
our victory was for many years threatened, and has, to say the least, been much retarded
by our impulsive course.
The question, Who is truly an artist? is not a new one. Michael Angelo said that
carrying a box of colours did not make a painter, and in our day to flaunt trivial fancies
into a dainty form, cherished by idle patrons as the choicest example of taste, cannot be
consistent with the high service which art is called upon to render. To lounge about from
studio to studio and confer over the things that "go off" best, or to report the highest
sum given in Paris for an approved piece of manipulation, executed to suit the whim of a
star of the demi-monde, may be a step towards reaching vulgar favour and opulence, but the
triumph is a miserable one. With no larger aspirations than this astir, how will a people
be blessed as were those to whom the artist gave a national talisman for the conquest of
ignorance and brutality? Art, as of old, should stamp a nation's individuality; it should
be the witness of its life to future generations.
To whom but the artist is relegated the task of giving a tangible and worthy
image of the national body and mind? who else may select and uphold the visible sign of
that beauty in his Race which is most heroic physically and mentally? Who shall warn the
people from the cramping distortions of the ephemeral tastes of the day? the fashion for
such frivolity being the mark of corruption. In antique nations, it is true, deadly
vanities, insidious as tares, were so cherished, supplanting the wheat and imperilling the
viguour of the Race; tares spread by the hand of that Sower who never leaves those unvexed
who are constant on a great perfection.
All development has its root in a desire. Man must have a revered image in his mind's
eye. The leading races of antiquity authorised art to stamp the national insignia on all
products. Happy is that nation that develops a true art of its own! Nations, when
feeble-spirited as to design, incapable of reflecting their own soul, have bowed to
classical supremacy, and by this tribute have escaped much lurking evil. Had China
accepted the teachings of Greek art the nation would have been incapable of hideously
laming its women; had late ages Europe cared for healthy art one hundredth part as much as
they professed to do,
the distortions of fashion would have been defied. Even in
ancient times the artists who marched in the van of thought had more than imaginary foes
to overcome. Xenophon, in the early days of Pheidias, tells of the wife of Ischomachus,
who, till converted to wisdom by Socrates, made use of a poisonous white lead and
vermillion to heighten the charm of her complexion in her husband's eyes. The idle vulgar,
indeed, have ever affected vanities to distinguish them from their more humble brethren,
to whom fortune gave nothing but some implement wherewith to take part in the labour of
the world. The small hand is in truth the mark of decaying vigour, but it is valued by the
idle as a sign of high descent. In foppish centuries, dandies, like silly women, squeezed
their bodies with stays, and false artists flattered these follies. But as priests are
bound to remove all veils from vice and preach that virtue alone is imperishable, so the
true limner has to show the hideousness and deadliness of sham fascination by proving the
everlasting dignity of the natural proportions of the human form. It is this perfection
which enables man to overcome the brute, which gives him courage to guard his belongings
from murder and rapine and to repress tyranny. It is no idle fancy of Keats that
“to be first in Beauty is to be first in Might.”
The office of the artist should be looked upon as a priest's service in the temple of
Nature, where ampler graces are revealed to those that have eyes to see, just as ever
gentler chords are announced to the fuller life to those that have ears to hear, while
declared Law opens up wide regions unordered and anarchic, where selfish greed has yet to
be tutored into wise rule. In the circle of the initiated, responsive beings recognise the
elimination of immature design in creation to be a triumph of patient endeavor, and they
join in the chorus of those who “sang together for joy” on the
attainment of the ideal of Heaven's Artist, who in overflowing bounty
endowed the colourless world with prismatic radiance, prophesying of Titians yet to be
who should go forth and charm the scales from the eyes of the blind.
1
Transcribed Footnote (page xv):
1 “We may say roughly that the spectrum of white
light consists of 100 colours; since the colours of all cold natural bodies are those
they reflect to us
when they can get it, if they can't get it they
must be colourless (dark night). I supplied the flowers with one colour only,
yellow, or rather
orange light. This was a hard
trial for the red roses and the green leaves, and, in short, they made a mess of it,
as you remember so well.”— Sir Norman
Lockyer, K.C.B., June 6, 1905.
This refers to a demonstration made by Sir Norman Lockyer several years since,
to prove that bodies have no power of producing colour, but can only reflect a selection
from amongst the colours of the light that falls upon them. The source of all colour is
therefore light.
CONTENTS
Note: The word "Page" appears as a running header over the page numbers.
-
CHAPTER I
Story of my family—Infant instincts for Art—I make a
paint-brush—Warehouse in Alder-
manbury—My home
life—Visits to the City, and to a painter's studio—My father
takes
me from school and places me in a City warehouse—I obtain a post
in Mr. James's
office— Visit to John Varley—His
kindness—I take lessons from a portrait painter . 1
-
CHAPTER II
Freedom for a few weeks—Study violin and singing—Visit to the
National Gallery—
Hogarth's pictures—Richard Cobden's
office—Corn Law Reform agitation—My sister
tells me of
Millais—Harrison Ainsworth's
St. Paul's—My work
in the office —The litera-
ture I read—Mr Roger's and
landscape painting from nature—I visit the Royal
Academy—The
Duke of Wellington—Old Hannah, orange-seller—My father's
continued opposition to my pursuit of Art as a profession—I leave the
office—Student
at the British Museum—Academy
letters—Competitors' works—Entrance of Academi-
cians—Millais receives the first antique medal—My non-success for
probationership—
My father warns me again against my
course—Meeting with Millais . . . . 14
-
CHAPTER III
Fellow-students—B. R. Haydon—British art in the late
'forties—Prominent Academicians
and Associates—I decide on an
independent course—Dulwich gallery—Rossetti as pro-
bationer—Millais in the Antique school—Millais'
parents—I go to see Millais' picture—
I go through the
Academy schools—Give increasing attention to orginal work—My
parents
give me a room for a studio—I continue debate with Millais . . .
. . . 31
-
CHAPTER IV
Description of Ewell—I attempt landscapes—Rev. George Glynn
engages me to paint the old
church—Ruskin's
Modern
Painters
—Millais' engagement with Thomas, the dealer—
Millais works for gold medal—Mr. George Jones as
President—Millais visits my studio—
“Christ and
the Two Maries”—I work in Kew Gardens—James Key—Talk to Millais
about Keats—Millais'
studio—Candour with Millais about academic art—“Cymon
and
Iphigenia”—Art prospects and our needs—Sir
Joshua Reynolds—His rules of art—
Repudiation of academic
ideals in treating nature—Millais' family parlour—Meeting
with
Etty—His system of painting—Appeal to Mulready about Varley . . . .
48
-
CHAPTER V
1847-8
The mysterious visitor—All night painting—Sir Charles
Bell—Chartist procession and
Fergus O'Connor—The Cyclographic
Club—Watts Phillips—Tom Mulock and his
sister
Dinah—D. G. Rossetti visit my studio disheartened at his
position—Leigh Hunt's
advice to him—He asks me to take him as
a pupil—I take to portrait painting again—
Begin
“Rienzi”—Sold “The Eve of St.
Agnes”—I quit my father's house for a studio in
Cleveland
Street—Rossetti enters my studio—Description of Woolner—Visit Rochester
Castle—Rossetti and Woolner at my
studio—“The Girlhood of the
Virgin”—Some
comments on Brown's
pictures—Baron Wappers—The School of Overbeck,
etc.—Visit to
Brown's Studio—Visit to
Woolner—Bernard Smith—Proposal to extend our
number—
Consult with Millais on extension of numbers—Meeting
at Millais' studio—Experi-
mental brotherhood—Gothic revival .
. . . . . . . . . 67
-
CHAPTER VI
1848
Pre-Raphaelitism not Pre-Raphaelism—Initiation of the
Brotherhood—Refusal of the term
of “Early
Christian”—Completion of the designs for
“Isabella”—Monthly meethings held at
members'
studios—D. G. Rossetti and his parentage—Teachings of
Shakespeare—Pre-
Raphaelitism not Realism—Art to extend beyond
painting and sculpture—Dinner-talk
at the home of Rossetti's parents .
. . . . . . . . . .94
-
CHAPTER VII
1848-1849
Millais' “Isabella”—Repudiation of faith in
Immortality—James Collinson—A night
walk—
Conversation with Rossetti—An old friend makes severe
criticisms on my picture,
“Rienzi”—My
despair—Rossetti comes in and cheers me up—Brown's enthusiasm
for
Millais' “Lorenzo and Isabella”—I relinquish
“Christ and the two Maries”—I take
my
studio—Millais goes to Oxford—Competition design for
“Acts of Mercy” —Design
“Christian and
Druid” picture—“Early Christian” School
—Criticism on “The Girlhood
of the
Virgin”—Millais' and my pictures hung pendant at the
R.A.—“Lorenzo and
Isabella” sold to three
tailors—
Athenæum reviews our
paintings—Members of the R.A.
introduce themselves to me—Mr.
Nockalls Cottingham—My picture “Rienzi”
returns
unsold—Bulwer Lytton's letter—Augustus Egg visits
me—Landlord distrains on me—
Return to my father's
house—Egg sells my picture to Mr. Gibbon—I pay my landlord
and
go to the Lea Marshes to paint landscape for “Christian and Druid”
picture—
Rosetti and I go to Paris and Belgium . . . . . . . . . 110
-
CHAPTER VIII
1849-1850
Rossetti and I in Paris—His verses—French
art—Gericault—Paul Delaroche—Ary
Scheffer—
Horace
Vernet—Delcroix—Flandrin—St. Germain des
Pres—Ingres—The Louvre—
Artist acquaintenaces in
Paris—Antwerp, Ghent, Bruges—The Works of John and
Hubert van
Eyck—My lodgings near Chelsea church—Rossetti's studio in
Newman
Street—
The Germ—Resume work on
“Christan and Druid”—Woolner on politics
and
Society—Walter Deverell—Rossetti designs in my studio whilst I
paint —Deverell's
account of Miss Siddal—Miss Siddal sits to
me—A newspaper publishes the secret of
the initials
P.R.B.—Finish and send off my picture—Charles
Collins—Millais talks
about his picture—We go together to the
Exhibition—He speaks his mind to two derisive
students—
Athenæum, 1850—Charles
Dickens in
Household Words—Continual
bitter
criticism—Mr. Dyce, R A.—Turner at
Chelsea—Rossetti's status as a painter when he
left Brown's studio and
mine—Contributors to
The Germ—Go with designs
to patron—
His repudiation—August Egg's
commission—I begin “Claudio and Isabella” . . 128
-
CHAPTER IX
1849-1850
Millais' father and mother on the critics—William
Millais—Woolner competes for the monument
to Wordsworth in Westminster
Abbey—Decides to go to Australia—Madox Brown
conceives his
painting, “The Last of England”—His attitude toward
us—Bernard
Smith—Comparison to Brown's aims and
ours—Mr. Dyce introduces me for work at
Trinity House—F. G.
Stephens—Rossetti brings Scott to my studio—Afternoon
together
on the river—Druid picture returns unsold—Millais and
Charles Collins paint at
Abingdon and stay with Mr. and Mrs. Combe at
Oxford—Mr. Bennet—Purchase of
my “Druid”
picture by Mr. Combe—Paint at Knole Park—Rossetti joins me
in
Sevenoaks lodgings—James Lennox Hanney—X brings his friend
Warwick—The pawn-
broker's—“The sea, the sea, the
open sea”—Warwick's visit—Moneylender in
Chancery
Lane—My father's advice—Brown's generous letter . . .
. . . . 153
-
CHAPTER X
1851
Inferior places for our pictures this year—Quotations from
newspapers—Lord Macauley's and
Charles Kingsley's
scriptures—Collinson resigns the Brotherhood—Ruskin defends us in
The Times—Millais visits the Ruskins—Millais and
Rossetti visit Mr. Donovan, the
phrenologist—Am driven to abandom plans
for art—Dyce's offer—Mr. and Mrs. Millais'
kindness—Millais and I go to Ewell—His background for
“Ophelia”—Mine for
“Hireling
Shepherd”—Surbiton—White porcelain
pallets—Millais on our rejection
of Charles
Collins—Deverell—A. Lewis—Charles
Collins—Worcester Park Farm—
C. R. Leslie—Richard
Doyle—John Lewis . . . . . . . . . 176
-
CHAPTER XI
1851
Visit of the brothers Doyle—System of painting over wet white ground
described—Millais'
disclosure of our system to Brown—First
conversazione of the Royal Academy—
Liverpool Exhibition—Attack on us by an eloquent lecturer in Liverpool—Liverpool
awards me the
£50 prize for my “Valentine rescuing Sylvia”—Mr. M'Cracken buys
my pictures
“Ophelia,” “The Hireling Shepherd
”—Thames Ditton and Mrs. Drury—
Coventry Patmore
visits us—Pamphlet on Pre-Raphaelitism by Rev. E.
Young—
Ruskin's retort—Charles Collins and blackberry
pudding—Millais' ridicule of Collins—
My sketches for
“Light of the World,” “The York and Lancaster
Lovers,”and “The
Return of the
Crusaders”—Charles Collins at Oxford—Millais' father
visits us—The
mysterious night walker at Ewell—Meet
Collins—Commence “The Light of
the
World”—Nocturnal Painting—The ghost of the
avenue—Mr. and Mrs. Combe visit us—
R. P.
Martineau—Lemprière's visit—Wilkie
Collins—My uncle and aunt—Brown's
studio—His
picture, “Christ washing Peter's Feet” . . . . . . . 197
-
CHAPTER XII
1852
Chelsea—Painting “The Light of the World,” and
“The Hireling Shepherd”—
R. Martineau—The
Collins family—Visit Mr. and Mrs. Combe—The College
breakfast—
Justification of our principles—Non-appreciation
of Tennyson—“Ophelia” and
“Hugenot”—“The Hireling Shepherd”
hung on the line—“Christ washing Peter's
Feet”—Martineau's picture—Maclise's picture, “King Alfred in the Danish
Camp”—
Arthur Hughes—Mr. Charles Maude—Mr.
Broderip—Professor Owen shows his bees
—Second visit to
Oxford—Stories of Ruskin—Oxford Architecture—The
correction period
—Pay my dept to Millais—Edward
Lear—Clivevale Farm—Lear and Millais meet—
Painting
on the Fairlight Downs—A visitor's criticism of Millais and myself . . . 222
-
CHAPTER XIII
1852-1854
Mr. Charles Maude and “The Strayed Sheep”—We make
a set of P.R.B. portraits to send
to Woolner—Augustus Egg champions my
“Claudio and Isabella” in the Academy—
The
Cosmopolitan Club—Thackeray—Austin Layard—Remarks on
Chelsea philosopher—
Sir Thomas Fairbairn commisions me to
paint “The Awakened Conscience”—Lady
Canning the
Marchioness of Waterford come to my studio—Mr. Combe buys
“Light
of the World”—Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle visit me
—Letter from Mrs. Carlyle—Carlyle's
second visit to my studio
to see “The Awakened Conscience” and “The Light of
the
World”—His harangue on “The Light of the
World”— Deverell attacked by his old
malady—Mr.
Agnew makes a proposition—Visit to Oxford at Christmas—Millais
returns
from Ruskin's in Scotland—Thomas Seddon—I make a round
of farewell calls—Millais
sees me off to the East—Reflections
on the P.R.B. . . . . . . 246
-
CHAPTER XIV
1854
Paris and an old hotel—Journey to Malta—Talk with Indian
officials—Arrive in Egypt—
Nile
boat—Seddon—Description of Cairo—Encamp near the
Sphinx—A tent in stormy
weather—Remove to vacated
tomb—“Hippo” letter to Millais—Difficulty in
getting
models—Marriette's work—The pyramids—The
Consul-General and Frederick Lockwood—
Diabeyeh
life—“The Finding of Christ in the
Temple”—Temple at Beit-al-Hagar—
Diametta—Drift among the rocks—Jaffa—First sight of
Jerusalem . . . . 270
-
CHAPTER XV
1854
Casa Nuova—Beamont—
Athenæum and
Times on “The Light of the
World”—Make
researches in the city—Doctor takes me
to visit Jewish families—Design for “Finding
of Christ in the
Temple”—Mosque As Sakrah—The
synagogue—Explore the suburbs—
Use of the art of
self-defense—Men of Siloam—Mechanic's story—Letter to
Times from
Ruskin—Dr. Sim—Crimean
War—Prussian reports . . . . . . . 293
-
CHAPTER XVI
1854
Journey to Hebron—Henry Wentworth Monk—My friends leave
me—Sim and I tent under
Abraham's Oak—Visit the Mosque
covering the tombs of Abraham, Sarah, Isaac, and
Jacob—Determine to
paint the “Scapegoat”—Mr. Porter and Beamont
arrive—Deter-
mine to accompany me to Dead Sea—Issa and I go
to Hebron—Return to Abraham's
Oak—Storm—Food
exhausted —Beamonts arrive with money, call on
dervish—Abou
Daouk's encampment—Oosdoom—Sebbieh—Masada—Engedi . . . . . 310
-
CHAPTER XVII
1854
I resume work on temple picture—Return alone to Oosdoom—The
fellahin in open revolt—
Mukary sulky and superstitions about
effreets—Abou Daouk's encampment— My
servant,
Solieman—Choose place for painting
“Scapegoat”—Solieman's impatience
—Dance—
Surprise—Regarded as a
dervish—Perforation by fallen meteor—A
salt-gatherer—
Illness (arrack my only medicine)—Well again .
. . . . . . . 323
-
CHAPTER XVIII
1854
Solieman warns me of approaching robbers—Deeshmen
approach—They call for Solieman—
I announce intention of
departure—The goat dies—Taken prisoner—Confronted
by
sheik and followers—“I am an
Englishman”—Discover I am among friends—Prussian
doctor at quarantine—Sudden alarm—Join doctor for
defence—My homeward journey—
Marauding
fellahin—Bedouin rejoin me at Jerusalem—Battle of
Inkerman—Sim and I
invent a new gun . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 332
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Note: The word "Page" appears as a running header over the page numbers.
-
Portrait of W. Holman-Hunt . . . . . . By W. H.
H.
(
The property of the Uffizi Gallery, Florence)
Frontispiece
-
St. Giles', Cripplegate . . . . . . . „ W. M.
Strudwick 3
-
Sketch of William Hunt . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 4
-
Watching the Painter. . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 9
-
W. Holman-Hunt, aged 14 . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 17
-
Chingford Church . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
-
Old Hannah . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 21
-
W. Holman-Hunt, aged 16 . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 22
-
Sketch of Daniel Maclise . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 24
-
Portrait of William Dyce . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
-
Madonna and Child . . . . . . . . „ William Dyce
. 36
-
Sketch of Millais (pen and ink) . . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 40
-
The Pool, Ewell. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
-
The Spring . . . . . . . . . . „ Arthur Hughes
. 49
-
The Lonely Tarn . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
-
Rectory Farm . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
-
The Conjurer . . . . . . . . . . „ J. E. Millais
. 53
-
Christ and the Two Maries . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 55
-
The “Blind Fiddler” . . . . . . . . „ Wilkie . . 60
-
Etty in the Life School . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 64
-
Illustration to “Hyperion” . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 69
-
Ruth and the Reapers . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
70
-
The Pilgrim's Return . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 71
-
Illustration to “Lorenzo and Isabella” . . . „
W. H. H. . . 73
(
The property of the Luxembourg, Paris)
-
Study of Bottles . . . . . . . . . „ D. G.
Rossetti . 75
-
The Eve of St. Agnes . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
77
(
The property of J. Walton, Esq)
-
Study for “Rienzi” . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 79
-
Portrait of T. Woolner . . . . . . . „ D. G.
Rossetti . 80
(
The property of Miss Orme)
-
Sketches . . . . . . . . . . . „ D. G. Rossetti .
81
-
Blackheath Park . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
82
(
The property of Miss Gladys Holman-Hunt)
-
The Girlhood of the Virgin . . . . . . „ D. G.
Rossetti . 84
-
Ford Madox Brown . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
-
Chaucer at the Court of Edward III . . . . „ F. Madox
Brown 87
-
Monkeyana . . . . . . . . . . „ Landseer . . 97
-
Rienzi . . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
99
(
In the possession of T. Clark, Esq.)
-
Portrait of W. M. Rossetti . . . . . . . . . . . 100
-
The Pre-Raphaelite Meeting . . . . . . By Arthur
Hughes. 101
(
From a sketch by W. H. H.)
-
Portrait of D. G. Rossetti . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 102
-
The Deposition . . . . . . . . By Rossetti of
Volterra 103
-
The Vicar of Wakefield . . . . . . . By F. Madox
Brown 117
-
Design for “Christian Priests pursued by
Druids”
„ W. H. H. . . 121
-
Lorenzo and Isabella . . . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 123
-
Portrait of Augustus Egg . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
-
Portrait of Ingres . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
-
Frontispiece to “The Germ” . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 136
-
Portrait of W. Deverell . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 138
(
The property of the Fine Art Museum, Birmingham)
-
Portrait of C. Collins . . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 140
-
The Girdle of Richard I . . . . . . . „ C.
Collins . . 141
-
Varnishing Day . . . . . . . . . „ J. E. Millais
. 143
-
Study of a Head . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
146
-
Turner's House Chelsea . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
-
Angels and Crown of Thorns . . . . . . „ D. G.
Rossetti . 149
-
Sketch, Claudio and Isabella . . . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 151
-
Portrait of F. G. Stephens . . . . . . . . . . . 160
-
Portrait of W. B. Scott . . . . . . . „ D. G.
Rossetti . 161
-
Christian Priests escaping from Druid Persecutions „ W. H. H. . . 163
(
The property of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
Proctorising Millais and Collins . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 164
-
Fashions, Oxford, 1850 . . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 164
-
Fashions at Oxford . . . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 165
(
The property of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
Mr. Bennett . . . . . . . . . . „ C. Collins . . 167
-
Design for “Valentine and Sylvia” . . . . „
W. H. H. . . 169
-
Valentine and Sylvia . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 177
(
The property of the Fine Art Gallery, Birmingham)
-
Convent Thoughts . . . . . . . . . „ C. Collins .
. 179
(
The property of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
A Poet reciting his Verses . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 181
-
Portrait of J. E. Millais . . . . . . . . . . . 184
-
The Inn, Ewell . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
-
First Sketch for “The Hireling Shepherd” . . „
W. H. H. . . 189
-
Millais at Work . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
190
-
Portrait of C. R. Leslie . . . . . . . „ C. R.
Leslie . 193
-
Portrait of Richard Doyle . . . . . . . . . . . 194
-
Science and Art Conversazione . . . . . „ Richard
Doyle . 195
-
Two Lovers whispering by a Garden Wall” . . „ J. E. Millais . 202
-
Portrait of Millais . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 204
-
Portrait of Coventry Patmore . . . . . „ T.
Woolner . 205
(
The property of Mrs. Coventry Patmore)
-
Portrait of William Allingham . . . . . . . . . . 206
-
First Design for “Light of the World” . . . By
W. H. H. . . 208
-
Another of the Same . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 209
-
York and Lancaster Design . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 210
-
Monument, Stratford-on-Avon . . . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 217
(
The property of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
Portrait of R. B. Martineau . . . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 218
(
The property of Fine Art Gallery, Liverpool)
-
Portrait of Wilkie Collins . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 219
-
Design for Lantern . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
223
-
Portrait of Mrs. Combe . . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 224
-
Conversazione, Oxford . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 225
(
Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
Portrait of Hungerford Pollen . . . . . . . . . . 226
-
Sketch of Dr. Plumptre . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 227
(
Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
Portrait of Canon Jenkins . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 228
(
The property of Jesus College, Oxford)
-
The Hireling Shepherd . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 230
(
The property of the Corporation of Manchester)
-
Study of Head . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
231
-
Kit's Lesson . . . . . . . . . . „ R. B.
Martineau 233
-
Portrait of Arthur Hughes . . . . . . „ A. Hughes
. . 234
-
Portrait of Sir Richard Owen, K.C.B. . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 235
-
Portrait of Thackeray . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
-
Portrait of Edward Lear . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 240
(
The property of the Fine Art Gallery, Liverpool)
-
Winchelsea . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
244
(
The property of Mrs. Patmore)
-
Strayed Sheep . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
247
(
The property of Mrs. George Lillie Craik)
-
D. G. Rossetti . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
249
-
Claudio and Isabella . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 251
(
The property of Mrs. Ashton)
-
Portrait of Thackeray . . . . . . . . . . . . 252
-
Portrait of Austin Layard . . . . . . . „ G. F.
Watts . . 253
-
Portrait of Mrs. Carlyle . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
-
Portrait of Thomas Carlyle . . . . . . . . . . . 259
-
The Light of the World . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 261
(
St. Paul's Cathedral)
-
Portrait of William Hunt . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 264
-
Portrait of Thomas Seddon . . . . . . . . . . . 265
-
Design for Window . . . . . . . . „ J. E. Millais
. 266
-
Portrait of Ruskin . . . . . . . . „ J. E.
Millais . 266
-
Portrait of Millais . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
-
Portrait of Rossetti . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
-
The Girlhood of Mary . . . . . . . „ D. G.
Rossetti .
268
-
Avignon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
-
The Chateau d'If . . . . . . . . . By M. E. H.-H.
. . 271
-
Gebel Mokattem, Cairo . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 275
-
The Sphinx . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 276
-
Fellah Children, Ghizeh . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 279
-
The Afterglow . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
281
(
The property of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford)
-
Fellah Girl . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
282
-
The Afterglow . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
283
(
The property of T. Clarke, Esq.)
-
The Lantern Maker's Courtship . . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 284
(
The property of the Rt. Hon. W. Kenrick)
-
Fellah Girl . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
285
-
Egyptian Girl . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
286
-
Gazelles in the Desert . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 286
-
Seminood . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 287
-
Mosque in the Desert . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 288
-
Damietta . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 288
-
Jaffa . . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 289
-
Seminood . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 289
-
Damietta . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 290
-
First Sight of Jerusalem . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 291
-
Ramadan . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 293
-
Jerusalem . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
296
-
The Synagogue . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
297
-
Mahomedan Festival . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 298
-
The Awakened Conscience . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 303
(
The property of Lady Fairbarn)
-
The Church of the Sepulchre . . . . . . „ Webb .
. 305
-
Brook Kerith . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 307
-
The Finding of Christ in the Temple . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 308
(
The property of the Fine Art Gallery, Birmhingham)
-
The Pools of Solomon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 310
-
Henry Wentworth Monk . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
311
(
The property of the Fine Art Gallery, Toronto)
-
The Cave of Machpelah . . . . . . . . . . . . 312
-
A Cistern . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H.
. . 314
-
Halt at the Well . . . . . . . . „ A. Hughes . .
318
(
From W. H. H.)
-
The Vision City . . . . . . . . . „ A. Hughes . .
320
(
From W. H. H.)
-
Natural Architecture . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. .
. 321
-
The Sheik . . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . . 321
-
Bedouin Camp . . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
328
-
The Scapegoat . . . . . . . . . „ W. H. H. . .
329
(
The property of Sir Cuthbert Quilter, Bart.)
-
Two Sketches of the Scapegoat . . . . . „ W. H.
H. . . 336
Note:
This page is one quarter the size of the other pages in the book.
ERRATA
Vol. I.
- p. 72, line 22, “Muloch”
should read “Mulock.”
- p. 336, line under illustration, “scapegoats”
should read “scapegoat.”
Sono io anche pittore.—Correggio.
I have begun my book with my progenitors and with childhood, partly because order gives
all things view, partly because whatever we may assume, as we grow up, respecting the
dignities of manhood, we all feel that childhood was a period of great importance to us.
Leigh Hunt's
Autobiography.
Bacon says of dramatic poetry that by means of it the results of
personal action may be made more conformable to human desires than they are found to be in
simple nature. In accordance with this dictum previous historians of Pre-Raphaelitism have
dramatically improved upon the facts they have undertaken to elucidate. My evidence is not
derived from outside suggestions bent to suit a pretty theory, it is drawn from the
records of my own memory, confirmed by the testimony left to us in the works of the active
members of our circle, by documents of the time referred to, and by spontaneous admissions
in the works published by the originators of the romances which I have to overturn.
I have read many volumes written upon the subject, and since I have undertaken the
duties of a historian and feel myself responsible for the validity of the statements
offered to the public, my narrative must conflict with most of those which have hitherto
appeared on the purpose and progress of Pre-Raphaelitism.
I had long paused in writing these pages when the
Life of Sir John Everett Millais
1 appeared. This book supplied the first accurate information about the relative
positions of the first three active members of our Body. My memoranda had been put
together only in the intervals of a much-taxed leisure, during which time many fresh
writers had endorsed their predecessors' fables, and added to the credence in them, so
that I lost heart, and had been more than once inclined to abandon my iconoclastic task.
Sir Robert Walpole says that written history cannot by any possibility be true; the
compilers of Pre-Raphaelite stories, so novel and astonishing, had for the time resigned
me to agreement with the opinion of the experienced statesman; but the words of my old
friend, my only companion in the beginning of the reform, as written and spoken by
himself, and recorded by his son, have strengthened my original resolution to complete the
unvarnished story.
Beyond the circle of Pre-Raphaelitism pure and simple it may be
Transcribed Footnote (page [1]):
1
Life of Sir J. E. Millais, by his son.
noted that, notwithstanding the number of references to art and
artists in modern books, there are few questions on which there is more need of
information derived from personal experience than the practice and the actual life of men
pursuing the profession of art in England.
Outside the reform struggle which made opposition the more acute, the experiences
of the working members of our Body were very much those of other artists at the same
period who were directing their energies to subject painting.
In view of this, I shall extend my observations of particular experiences to the
more general facts of our profession.
What British artists have hitherto done has been dependent almost exclusively upon
private patronage, and this often but of a very measured kind; yet the outcome is a
glorious first-fruit of the exceptional artistic genius of the Race.
As chronicler of Pre-Raphaelitism, some personal element must have prominence;
thus only can I unfold the circumstances which led me to the centre where those other
youths were found who played their part in the Movement.
Having on my stage to present performers at first all inconspicuous, yet in fuller
time made prominent enough by destiny to mingle with the distinguished of their age, it
will be my privilege to add some little to the records of both. And this not as it were in
Court attire, but in everyday dress; even kings and queens have sought distraction in
putting aside the trappings of their royal state, and found ease in the garb of common
subjects. As the records of such family life have been found pleasing by the world, so I
trust that my story of the private life of these men of genius will glorify them not less
than those more ceremonious histories, in which they appear as it were in stiff brocades
and fine coats.
The history of my family claims a few words. Our earliest recorded ancestor had
taken part against King Charles, and at the Restoration had sought service in the
Protestant cause on the Continent. He returned with the army of William III., and busied
himself in an attempt to recover the paternal property, which had fallen into alien hands.
The law's delay drove him to engage in trade, and his children and grandchildren had to
accept this as their only patrimony. My father had no admiration for those of the family
“who continued hankering after the golden bird that had flown, and in
doing so neglected the brood at home.” One of his uncles at the
beginning of the French Revolution had, in a traditional view of freedom, made it his
business to go to Paris, where he got entangled, and was eventually lost in the political
maelstrom. This intensified my father's dread of vagabond courses, which, as will be seen,
did not fail to affect his attitude towards my passion for art. Yet he had not forsworn
his love of liberty; it was only the recognition of changed circumstances that actuated
his course and made him declare, “It is better to have the worst tyranny
of kings, priests, and nobles,
than that of the hydra-headed mob.” Hence he
was intent upon suppressing in the blood all flighty and unprofitable eccentricities;
“Sober business alone,” he said, “was the road
to recover prosperity,” and he held up to my admiration at all times
steady business men who had so prospered.
Down to the middle of last century most merchants still lived above their places
of business. My father, as manager of a warehouse, was living in Wood Street, Cheapside,
and there I was born on the 2nd of
Wm. Strudwick]
ST. GILES, CRIPPLEGATE
April 1827. I was christened at the church of St. Giles, Cripplegate, in which
Cromwell was married, and where the toil-worn body of Milton lies. My orderly way of life
was not to be influenced by their ambitious courses, for I was from the first meant for a
citizen of the most thorough business training, the more so because from babyhood I
delighted in a dangerous taste for pencil markings. My father had evidently forgotten that
when a child he himself was an artist, as was early proved to me by drawings preserved,
duly framed and hung by his loving old aunt in her sitting-room, with the words
“drawn by William Hunt, aged 9, 1809,” written on them. I can call
them up before me now in their quaker-like black and gilt frames, and I can declare they
showed unusual
aptitude of eye and hand. Dear old Aunt Nancy, with the bluest of
eyes, and with cheeks vermeil-veined by the pencilling of nature, and with impulses of the
most imperious benevolence! Certainly she had a
by W. H. H.]
WILLIAM HUNT
fondness for all art, else when Edmund Kean came for the last time to the City
to act, what made her declare that it would be shameful if the children did not see the
great player? So she took a box for us, and he played
Sir Giles
Overreach
before our bewildered eyes and my astonished intelligence. Whether the love
of art went farther back in the family I know not. With my father it was early crushed,
except for its indulgence in the collecting of prints and the literature of art, and in
the seeking acquaintance with a few painters living in the City. From my earliest years a
great enjoyment to me on Sunday nights was the inspection of my father's scrap-books,
his dissertations on each picture making them the more enthralling.
1
When I was about four years old we moved into the suburbs. Shortly
Transcribed Footnote (page 4):
1 In a Lecture to students late in his life Holman-Hunt said,
referring to his father's scrap-book, “I can aver that within its
simple covers were all the enchantments a child's mind was capable of receiving. It
was prepared by my father for the delectation of his children, and on Sunday
evening, after some chapter in the New Testament had been read, this scrap-book was
brought out. Then, with my father in the middle, all the little family thronged
around, every one eager for the best place, and page after page was turned over, not
without great reluctance in the company to part with each fading vision of beauty,
and perhaps, still more hard to have come to an end, was the running commentary made
by my father upon the different pictures, upon the characters represented, and upon
the artists who had been the authors of the original works. The whole continent of
Europe was illustrated, and the then recent history of the civilised world was
pictured with its great military heroes, their triumphs, their glories, and their
reverses; works of imagination also, and the faces of their authors were made
familiar to us, lineaments of kings who wore crowns, and of those anointed ones who had never
worn 'that hollow crown that rounds the mortal temples of a king' were known to us
as our dearest friends. I can safely say that thus I learned more in a few hours
than in many months of schooling, and that all better feelings of sympathy for the
miserable and admiration for the noble, were first awakened in me by those
fascinating picture-stories.”
To this portrait of Holman-Hunt's father may fittingly be added the testimony borne
by his commonplace book, scrupulously collected from his varied reading, and as
carefully inscribed, together with the library (small in bulk though it was) of chosen
volumes in days before cheap reprints from the Classics had been dreamed of.
Plutarch's
Lives, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and Seneca were among
the number; illustrated volumes of travel and
Chambers's Journal
abound, and early the little son imbibed the father's taste, for on the fly-leaf of a
Book of Voyages and Travels, presented to him at the age of
thirteen, is this quaint inscription very carefully penned:
“Presented by his aunt, for which he is very much obliged,
thinking it a very useful and amusing book.”
Nor should his mother be omitted in the parental portrait, for she was a person
never to be forgotten by those who had met her. Stately if somewhat imperious was she,
punctilious both as to receiving and bestowing due attention, with a lingering
unconscious instinct for the substantial family fortunes which had been ruined in the
days of her grandfather of stalwart horse-loving yeoman class. Punctilious also she
was as to order and propriety in her home and surroundings, a devoted wife and a queen
amongst her children.
afterwards fever came as an unwelcome guest, and my father stayed
at home the better to protect the invalids. I escaped the infection; and when he could
spare the time I prevailed upon him to colour some theatrical prints which had been bought
for me. It was a passionate delight to me to watch him, and at last I begged a brush and
some paints, with which to follow what seemed to me his supreme achievements.
How I idolised the implements when they were in my possession! The camel-hair
pencil, with its translucent quill and rosy-coloured silk binding up its delicate hair at
the base, all embedded together as in amber, was an equal joy with the gem-like cakes of
paint. I carried them about with me in untiring love. A day or two of this joy had not
exhausted it, when, alas! alas! the brush was lost. Search proved to be all in vain. I
remember going around and over every track about the house and garden. Waking up from
sorrowing sleep, in which my continuing pain had been finally relieved by a dream of the
lost treasure lying ensconced in some quiet corner; I hurried to the spot, only to find it
vacant. The loss was the greater trouble because it was my first terrible secret. That my
father should ever forgive me for losing so beautiful an object was to my distracted mind
impossible. What could be done? My hair was straight, fine, and of camel-hair hue. I cut
off pieces to test its fitness for the office of paint brush, and as I held a little lock
I found that it would spread the tints fairly well, but what to do for a handle? Quill
pens were too big, and I could not see how they could be neatly shortened. A piece of
firewood carefully cut promised to make a more manageable stock; with my utmost skill I
shaped this, and with a little length of coloured cotton I bound a stubborn sprout of hair
upon the splint, but I was disconcerted to find that it formed a hollow tube. It seemed
perverse fate to ordain that just in the handle where it was needed to be hollow it should
be solid, and that the hair which should be solid would form an open pipe. Attempts to
drill the stick into a tube failed; but there was an expedient for making the tuft fuller.
Cutting a cross cleft in the bottom of the wood, I inserted a straight length of hair,
which I then rebound with its crimson thread, with gum I managed patiently to bind down
loose ends and to give an improving gloss to the whole. My fears grew apace, since every
hour there was a danger of inquiry for the lost pencil. Summoning up, therefore, an
assumption of assurance, trusting that my father would see no difference between my brush
and his, I went forward to him, holding the trophy very tenderly lest it should fall to
pieces. He turned his eyes; they became bewildered; his usual loving look made a frown
from him the more to be dreaded. I fortified my spirit, saying, “Thank
you very much, father, for your brush.” He took it with,
“What's this?” and turned it over. Breathless, I
sobbed; he burst out laughing, and so brought a torrent of tears to my eyes. He exclaimed,
“Oh, I see, it's my brush, is it?” caught me up and
tossed me aloft several
times, ending with a scrubbing on my cheek from his close-shaven
chin. This was the reception of my first work of art.
I cannot remember when, after, as indeed before this, I did not draw. I was as
fond of noisy fun as other children, but in the intervals of play I always found a pencil
to copy stray pictures within reach, or to represent what was in my memory or in my mind's
eye.
My father's warehouse was now shifted to Dyer's Court, Aldermanbury. Its back
looked on to Guildhall. It was one of the houses which had been built immediately after
the great Fire, roomy, handsome, and meant to last till Doomsday. The space behind the
ground floor had been covered to enlarge the storeroom for goods kept in stock. Beneath
this ground level was a ramification of cellars which extended also beneath other houses.
On the first floor the packing and ticketing of small parcels went on, and on two higher
floors the stranger came upon the cause of a constant droning heard lower down. It was the
rattling of a multitude of hand machines winding “Brooks'” cotton
and thread into balls and on reels. When I was ascending to the upper floor my difficulty
was to run through these apartments from the spring door at the top of the lower flight
stealthily and swiftly enough to escape the toll of kissing which the young women winders
always exacted when I was caught. The object of my quest was Henry Pinchers, of the
velvet-binding room, whose wit sparkled and danced and thundered; so that I laughed,
sang, and trembled in turns, all with equal delight. When I asked why he had no whiskers,
he very gravely said he bit them off inside. He complained that Robin Badfellow came in
the night and undid his work, and what he had to tell of him was as endless as his girth
of velvet lengths that encircled twin rollers. Once I thought I had tracked him into a
corner in asking if as he had stated that in walking along the slippery pavements that
morning he had slid back two steps for every one he had advanced, how had he got to the
warehouse at all? “Don't you see, you silly boy, I turned round and
walked backwards,” was his reply.
My visits to the City generally had some special purpose; sometimes it was to see
the exercise of the Honourable Artillery Company, Bartholomew Fair (held for the last time
in 1855), the Lord Mayor's Show, or the Company going to a banquet at Guildhall. Whatever
the attraction, the hours I thus passed furnished a highly valued treat. I was often
allowed to go out with a porter, who, with knot on head, went sweating along under a
weight of goods such as is never seen now on men's shoulders. Thus I learned to know the
great City of London, and to love it enough to make me believe that I shall not be blamed
for essaying to chronicle some phases of its picturesqueness which have since passed away:
the images on the unblurred surface of a child's mind are clear and ineffaceable. Thus
conducted, I saw and wondered at fascinating traces of what men who had lived in the days
that were gone had put into solid form as their legacy to after time.
Wherever we turned there were new surprises, through narrow lanes and portalled
walls. Here were plots of grassy land with garden beds, and trees swinging their green
branches sweetly and happily, as though knowing that for them this oasis had been kept
sacred from the builders' hands from the day when first it had been left by the narrowing
Thames. There elms towered with swaying crowns above protected enclosures wherein rooks
cawed with careless confidence as they built their nests, or brought food from afar for
their young, perching awhile to scan the crowd below, as though with pride that they were
the sign of the City's retention of rural memories.
Imprisoned below such a well-thronged rocketing canopy of foliage, there could
still be seen at the corner of Wood Street a worthy successor of “The bird that
sang loud,” who addressed his audience from his rostrum in a palace of
wickerwork all the day long. My guide had no breath for answering questions by the way, so
I restrained my curiosity until he made use of one of the then frequent porters' rests;
when he had deposited his burden thereon, I fired off my inquiries about the objects of
interest we had passed. But porters are not historians, and I learned but little from him.
As with him, so with all in turn. Each left me with the conviction that much of my
curiosity was only foolishness.
To be told that Temple Bar was thus called “because there was
no other name,” that nobody knew whether St. Paul's Cathedral or the
Tower of London was the older, and that the martyrs were burned at Smithfield
“because they were martyrs,” was not satisfyingly
instructive. Yet a tone of reproof could not be doubted, and it made me fear the
exhausting of my mentor's patience, and value the more such facts as he could tell. Not
only did I learn the streets, the public buildings, the churches, the open places, civic
halls, and the tranquil oases of green courts, and look upon the last remaining buttresses
of old London Bridge, but I entered the different warehouses with my guide, and so became
familiar with the ins and outs on every floor of them, and I surmise it was in part to
help me to acquire this knowledge that my father put me in charge of my stalwart
companion.
One day a prize had come in my way in the form of lead pencils of different
degrees of blackness. Securing from the “ticketing room” a print of
Britannia seated, grasping in one hand her spear and in the other her shield, the British
lion at her feet, I chose a suitable piece of cartridge paper and took possession of my
favourite corner, one obscured from observation. The oaken counter made an excellent,
although in parts over granulous, drawing-board. Delighted with the unprecedented beauty
of my chiaroscuro work, I did not notice, until they were upon me, my father and a buyer
who was being taken round to see what part of a large order could be executed without the
delay of ten or twelve days' transit by canal from Manchester. The stranger asked,
“And is this little boy part of your stock in hand,
sir?” My father replied, “I cannot say, sir, that he
has qualities conducive to business, but he
has the great merit that when provided with paper and pencil we
hear no more of him for hours.”
There was one moment of the day full of awe for me. It was when all the busy
noise had ceased, when each whirring wheel was dumb, when each workman, woman, and clerk
had left their posts, and the floors below and above were in ghostly darkness, my father,
armed with a bull's-eye, descended into the cellars, traversing each winding to its
remotest corner, and, ascending, proceeded stage by stage, going slowly with every sense
intent to make sure that nothing anywhere boded ill for the safety of the place. Every
room, so lately palpitating with energy, lively conference, and the bandying of quick
retort and laughter, was now silent as the void after a thunder-clap, and to my senses
seemed as threatening; so that when my father, examining some newly arranged pile, shot a
stream of glaring light into the distant mystery, it was to my awed mind like the flash of
a searching eye from another world. I have known many rejoice that they were born in the
green country, away from the haunts of men; I see reason to acknowledge many compensating
enjoyments for any losses I may have suffered in my childish lot as a citizen.
One mid-day in the winter of 1834 my father took me with him to call upon an
artist who was painting for a modest commission a picture of Herne Bay for him, the money
for which he had already advanced. While the elders talked I stood enraptured before two
large canvases, the objects of the artist's highest devotion. One was of the burning of
the Houses of Parliament, and this was gorgeous in its display of regal flame, for the
glare was supreme over the dark, half-demolished buildings, the sky, the shining river,
the black barges, and the people. When my father's talk was over, I begged to be left
behind to watch the painter at work. It was a startling request, and could only be granted
on condition that I stayed on the stairs and looked through a little window to be opened
for me. I accepted the terms gratefully, and stood there until dark. In the meantime the
conflagration grew in volume to such an extent that two or three times the palette was put
down, and the painter set to work with the muller on the slab to grind a fresh supply of
vermilion and chrome yellow, an incendiary proceeding which I hailed, when once
understood, with special acclamation, for it was ever the prelude to a fresh outburst of
flame. His wife the while astounded me by her indifference to the magic of her husband's
work—going to the stove, tending the grate, filling the kettle, spreading the
tea-table, cutting the bread and butter, and summoning the children as though there was
nothing in the world to wonder at. Then the husband, with sleeves turned up, sat down in
turn like an ordinary mortal, taking his meal as though he had no more been in dreamland
than had his imperturbable spouse. I watched the favoured circle from above. It was the
family life of a poor artist, which I have since recognised in Dutch pictures representing
the painter's studio, and to my mind it seemed as
enchanting as could be conceived. When daylight had gone a porter
came for me and took me back to the warehouse. There I soon found two sheets of paper and
a pencil, and, ensconced in my favourite corner, not without sighs over the inefficiency
of my colourless lead, I taxed my memory for the features of the two compositions. The
porter found me at work when the drawings were nearly completed, and held them up for
general observation, pointing out the details as those which he had seen in the large
pictures; and so I had part of the professional artist's glory reflected upon me.
W. H. H.]
WATCHING THE PAINTER FROM THE STAIRCASE
From early years my father was explicit in his measured toleration of my passion
for art. He told me the story of Morland, and recounted many tales to illustrate the
unsatisfactory fortunes of the career when trusted to as a means of livelihood. A few
artists he knew of had won great renown, but even these were generally deep in debt; and
frequently, after a short period of favour from patrons, they ended their days in misery,
hastened by dissipation and drink. In Roman Catholic countries there had been a steady use
for painting and sculpture, he said, but here there was no settled demand for art. As a
profession, therefore, it was out of the question, but as a diversion after business
nothing could be more delightful. A man without a hobby was a poor
creature. He did not, therefore, repress my disposition to draw;
on the contrary, when I left home for a boarding-school he provided me with some large
drawing-books and some lithographs to copy; and, when visiting me there, he looked over
these, and could not resist making some sketches himself. But my persistence eventually
began to make him serious. At twelve and a half he asked me what I wanted to be, and when
I said I had determined to be a painter I knew by his ominous silence that I had pained
him. Soon after, my mother told me that I was to be removed from school, because my father
was convinced that a boy might easily enter upon a city life too late, but never too
early, and that he was taking steps to place me in a warehouse forthwith. The position he
sought for me I knew to be one in which there would be no opportunity to draw, and so I
determined to forestall my father. My knowledge of city warehouses taught me that for two
years the full hours of each day, from 9 till 8 at night, would be occupied in going about
with invoices for goods; and when, two years later, promotion came, it would be to take my
post in a desk elevated like a pulpit, to write out the orders for the new-comers to
distribute.
About this time it happened that a boy three years or so older than myself, who
lived near us, was leaving his post of copying clerk to an estate agent. I ascertained
full particulars of the duties, and persuaded my friend to take me to see his master. I
set out with him to the office betimes one morning. While awaiting the master's arrival, I
saw a good stock of tempting old-fashioned books, and a large Dutch painting of a furious
battle—a formidable warrior bestriding a white horse, luminous against
blackening smoke and sky.
After an hour's waiting, the arbiter of my fate arrived, and, inquiring who I
was, said good-naturedly, “And what do you want?”
“I hear that William D—— is leaving your
office, sir.”
“And so he is!”
“Well, sir, I have thought that you might, if you please, take
me instead. I know what he does, and indeed I could do it. I could copy letters and
papers, and I am really far on in arithmetic.”
“So you know addition, subtraction, and
division?”
“Oh yes, sir! I am long past simple division and all that. I
understand vulgar fractions, decimals, and algebra; I am right through the cyphering
book, and I'm always at the head of the mental arithmetic class.”
“And so you want to go out into the world to seek your fortune?
Does your father know of this?”
“He doesn't know I've come here, but he has taken me away from
school to put me in a warehouse.”
“Well, why don't you wait?”
“Please, sir, I'd rather come here.”
“Humph! What age are you?”
“I'm nearly twelve and a half, sir.”
“Your name's William. Well, Willie Winkie, I'll tell you what I
should do if I were you. I should go to the Life-guards' barracks; they want smart young
fellows there. I should enrol myself in Her Majesty's service at once as a Grenadier.
What do you say to that?”
Feeling my footing insecure, I replied, “I really should like your place
better. Will you try me?”
“Well, show me how you can write.”
The result of trials in writing and arithmetic being satisfactory, I was set to
read, and was then told that I might come on the following Monday, but only to fill the
gap temporarily. My father was taken by surprise by my news, and went down to see my
self-chosen master; liking him, it was agreed that affairs might take their course. After
a trial of three weeks my principal fault was found to be in slowness of growth; and with
a request that I would do my best to amend this, it was decided that I should stay with
Mr. James.
In retrospect, it is remarkable that when circumstances outwardly seemed most
unpromising, a special fate always kept open my artistic prospects. My employer, who on my
introduction had made merry over my juvenility, later seemed to take more paternal
interest in me on this very account. A shade had recently crossed his life which had made
him kindly with his kind. Returning suddenly one day to the office, he saw me putting away
a drawing in my desk. He asked about it, and examined my work approvingly. Fortunately,
drawing turned out to be no crime in his eyes, and he pointed to a large cupboard, saying,
“In there is a complete box of oil colours, brushes, palette, and
everything necessary for painting, and some day we shall shut ourselves up and have a
good day with them together, a thing I dearly love.” It was not long
before we did so, and then Mr. James proved himself to be a landscapist of high poetic
order, introducing on his canvas a range of mountains, a grand waterfall, an expansive
lake, and, wherever trees would not hide the enchanting distance, scattered forestry in
profusion. Eventually I had the box with its treasures made over to me. Some colours being
wanted, my master explained how the crude pigments and oils could be bought and mixed. I
soon ground these for myself, and put them in bladders; thus I was started as a painter in
oil in true practical form.
Shortly afterwards I was allowed to attend a mechanics' institute in the evenings
to practise drawing; and my father, having an introduction to John Varley, took me one
Sunday to see this remarkable professor of water-colour landscape and “Zodiacal
Physiognomy.” He lived in a neat, spotlessly curtained, six-roomed house in the
Bayswater Road. He was not of grand stature, but somewhat obese; three or four very fat
King Charles' spaniels were about him, which Mrs. Varley petted. It was difficult at first
to get peace from the barking creatures, but spite of the noise, the artist's politeness
and cordiality were admirable. In receiving me, he said he hoped that I should become as
great an artist
as his former pupil of my name, for he claimed William Hunt as
of his training. Had my father been an aristocrat and I an amateur, bringing heavy purses,
he could not have paid us more attention. He commented encouragingly on my drawings, and
made independent sketches to explain his views; one favourite theory of his was that every
object in nature was divided into triangles; and that the lines were at times curved, only
veiled this fixed law.
He chatted about astrology, enthusiastically defending the science; adducing
mythic histories, as explained by the rising and setting of heavenly bodies and their
mutual influences. He mentioned particular animals born only at special seasons, and
claimed that men appearing at the same junctures have similar characteristics. Abraham, he
demonstrated, was born under Capricorn, and accordingly all Israelites had the features of
this sign. Alexander the Great was born under Aries, and claimed to be the son of Jupiter
Ammon, consequently he was represented by the ancients with a ram's horn. Thus our kind
host talked himself out of breath. He showed us a copy of his book excellently illustrated
by John Linnell and sent us away with drawings for me to copy, and with his pamphlet on
the occult laws for both father and son to study, requesting my father for the exact
moment of my nativity.
On our next visit, having studied the pamphlet, I recognised Mrs. Varley as the
original of the profile, there given, of a native of the “House of
Gemini.”
In showing Varley my copies from his originals, my father revealed that I took
special interest in figure-drawing. Not a bit discouraged in well-doing, the old
gentleman, born evidently with the sun in the ascendant, left his drawing of
“The Dead March in Saul,” and led us upstairs to a back room, where
he found some lithographic sketches of fisher boys and other rustic figures. He produced
also a head in crayon, which he called a Rembrandt, and pressed me to take it home to
copy. In the intervals he muttered aside to my father about my horoscope, emphasising
certain dates pregnant with importance to me. I overheard that on arriving at seventeen,
and again at twenty-seven, there were to be critical turning-points in my fortunes. I left
him thus brimming over with goodness, never to see him any more, for he died soon after.
His cheerfulness was the more wonderful seeing that at that time he could not
leave the house from fear of bailiffs except on Sundays. A friend met him one Sunday
looking more than usually jolly, and on being challenged to explain, he said:
“I never was in better trim in my life, for—what do you
think?—I have now only three writs out against me that can actually take my
person.” With a soul larger than his body, he was a man never to be forgotten.
The indulgence of these visits was only a step to the further leave granted me by
my father to spend my salary on weekly lessons from a portrait painter, Henry Rogers, a
pupil of Sharpe, who was himself a
pupil of Beechy, who, in turn, had been a pupil of Reynolds. He
had, if not the merits of his forerunner, at least some of his secrets of pigment and oil
mediums, which had not then generally proved themselves to be of treacherous value, as
since they have done. The lessons of boldness I received from him ingrained certain habits
and practices which afterwards cost me pain to eradicate.
Good Mr. James, when retiring from business, sought my father, and without any
prompting from me, kindly pleaded his utmost that I should be allowed to become a painter.
The arguments he advanced, and the independent interest shown, had weight for three or
four weeks.
Learning taketh away all levity, temerity, and insolency by copious suggestion of all
doubts and difficulties, and acquainting the mind to balance reasons on both sides, and
to turn back the first offers and conceits of the mind, and to accept of nothing but
examined and tried.—Bacon
I had commenced the study of music, both violin and singing, but as I
had no room of my own apart, the remonstrances of the family at my scraping seemed highly
reasonable. It was most undesirable to increase the trials caused by my intractability, so
I abandoned fiddling to earn more toleration for my special art. Before many days of my
freedom had passed, I gratified my desire to visit the National Gallery, to see with my
actual eyes the great Masters of whose glory I had read with longing fancy. When the mere
description of their beauties had given such delight, how wonderful, I thought, would be
the perfection of the works themselves when I stood before what every panegyrist declared
to be beyond the power of words to express! I went on a very cold day; the warmth of the
galleries acted as a welcome. I passed through the nearer rooms; the pictures seemed
appropriate enough for introductory examples; there were several that I should return to,
and so satisfy aroused curiosity, but I wanted to see the “real
masterpieces.” I found myself at last in a gallery apparently without exit.
Going back to its entrance, I found a small door to the left. I entered; it was empty, and
had no room beyond. Coming out, a tall and handsome official asked me what I was seeking.
“Oh,” said I, “you will be my guide. I am
wanting to find the really grand paintings of the great Masters; will you direct
me?” He looked suspiciously at me for a few seconds, and then said,
“Here they are around you.” I knew the man
afterwards. He was said to be a descendant of the Earl of Derwentwater, perhaps only
because he would have graced any noble house by his look and bearing! At this moment he
had slowly become convinced that I was quite serious. Yet he saw that I needed
humiliation. “Why,” he said, with extended arm turned to one
canvas after another, “that's the ‘Raising of Lazarus,’
by Sebastian del Piombo, with at least the principal figure designed by Michael Angelo.
The French nation made an offer for it, with payment to be made in gold coin to cover
the surface entirely. That tall picture is a Parmigiano, thought to be his finest work.
There are two very choice Murillos;
and that picture before you, sir, of ‘Bacchus and
Ariadne,’ is one of the finest specimens existing of the greatest colourist
in the world.” Here he stopped to understand my paralysed expression.
“Can't you see its beauty?” “Not
much, I must confess,” I slowly stammered; “it is as brown as my
grandmother's painted tea-tray.” He stared hopelessly and then left
me, only adding as a parting shot, “In the other rooms there are some
wonderful Rubens, a consummate Guido, a miraculous head by Vandyke, and several
supremely fine Rembrandts; they will at least equal your grandmother's tea-tray; perhaps
you'll be able to see some beauty in
them.”
I stood spellbound before the Titian, but not with sudden conversion of feeling.
It was darker in tone than it is now. The dilettanti of the early century disliked bright
pictures, and the dealers suited their taste with a liberal coating of tobacco decoction
and other more damaging washes. About six years later the picture was cleaned, and every
one was startled on seeing the difference, many declaring in the newspapers that the work,
with others so treated, was absolutely ruined. I did not have to wait so long as this to
know how great had been my boyish ignorance in judgment of the work of the Venetian
master, for within this period I made a small study of it to discriminate the beauty of
its tints and the principles of its coloration. The so-called head of Gevartius I wondered
at and bowed before, and there were a few other heads that raised my interest and
untrained admiration. “Venus attired by the Graces,” from the hand
of Guido, a large picture which then challenged attention, offended me by its empty
pretension, and this obtrusive painting prevented me from observing pictures which, years
afterwards, I grew to love, when I wondered I had not admired them at first, despite the
little measure of enlightenment I had on this my first visit. Vapid canvases in other
rooms lowered my enthusiasm still more, till on further search I was attracted by some
works which gave me calm pleasure. The “Dead Christ,” by Francia,
kept me before it a long time. I never after derived so much enjoyment from it as on this
first boyish visit, but it brought me a stage on the way to higher things. The
“Marriage à la Mode” taxed another phase of the same
feeling of pity. These pictures had then the appearance of having been only lately
completed; every touch seemed everlasting and clear as if done in enamel, and they were
still in this state some twenty years later when they were sent to the South Kensington
Museum. There a monster named Reid, with an overbearing confidence in some system of
ventilation, had his own way, and effectively baked the paintings, cracking one seriously.
They were thus perfectly prepared for the restorer's hands, who, however, never brought
back their pristine beauty of manipulation or sweet colour, as I saw them in the month of
January 1841. When returned to the National Gallery, they were still in the exquisitely
carved frames designed and executed by Hogarth himself.
I confessed my opinion of the old Masters to my drawing and painting master, Mr.
Rogers. Their merits (too deep in solemn dignity of magnificence to carry on their faces
the showy dazzle I had expected) before long convinced me that perfect taste can only be
earned by cultivation. The liberty which allowed me to visit the National Gallery at will
was soon to come to an end, for after this freedom my father's idea that the pursuit of
painting was a dangerous one revived. He told my mother than he would take immediate steps
to find me a berth in a strict house of business; not a day, not a moment was to be lost;
so I anticipated my father by again settling the matter myself. My engagement this time
was at the London agency of Richard Cobden's Manchester business. It was in the days of
the Corn Law agitation, and of Cobden's entrance into Parliament. I saw the great warrior
in the days of his prime. I read with attention all his pamphlets, speeches, and the works
of his friends on one side, and most of the leaders in the
Times and
elsewhere on the other, and feeling strongly the peril which the agitators ignored of
leaving our country to depend upon the external supply of corn in the event of war, I
wrote an anonymous letter to the papers in opposition to the views of my principal. The
editors disdained to notice my patriotic effusion, but the rebuff did not discourage my
ambition to do public service. Writing, indeed made me a more attentive reader, and my
employer's example encouraged me to value the cultivation of a larger ambition than that
of the mere making of a personal fortune, which my elders set before me.
About this time my sister told me that some friends of hers at Holloway had a
young nephew who was a perfect wonder in his power of drawing; he was only about twelve,
was already a student at the Royal Academy and four years before had won a medal at the
Society of Arts. His name was Millais. The boy often came to his uncle's house and made
drawings which all agreed were marvellous. What surprised me more than all else in this
statement was that the boy's family were delighted at the prospect of his becoming an
artist.
My faith in the future became at times very vague. It seemed as though I had done
little good by acting for myself, but suddenly it turned out that even in my unpromising
office I was not left without an unexpected aid to the forbidden pursuit. Before I had
become thoroughly established at my post—having no previous announcement of the
existence of such an
habitué—a gentleman entered
the back office, and after my vainly suggesting that he had better go to the front room,
proceeded to take off his overcoat and hang it up. To my further question as to his
business he replied in north-country accent that I should see. He then unlocked drawers
in a table standing in the corner, and astonished me by revealing a drawing-board with
strained white paper, a mahogany box of superfine water-colours, a porcelain slab with
divided compartments, mathematical instruments, and a set of lead pencils, indiarubber,
and vessels for water. “What does all this mean?”
I asked. He answered as before, and putting the materials on the
desk—my desk—by the window, he then, with the help of notes in his
pocketbook, elaborated a design for a calico pattern. I immediately caught the infection,
and for some weeks gave myself up with unrestrained devotion to the pursuit of ornamental
design, which, it was evident to me, was one of the noblest branches of the art, and ought
to be cultivated by every artist. When he left, I devoted myself to painting the panels of
the room with oil, with the illustrations, on an enlarged scale, of Dickens's
By Himself]
W. Holman-Hunt (AGED 14)
Barnaby Rudge, and of Kenny Meadows's designs to Shakespeare, which were
then being issued. I also executed some original designs on millboard.
At this date Harrison Ainsworth's
Old Saint Paul's was coming
out in the
Sunday Times. It dealt with the beloved city, and treated of
all the streets and by-ways that I knew so well. Solomon Eagle was the very figure of
tragic romance for a boy, and I came to the end of each instalment of the thrilling story
with nervous reluctance. I could not wait a whole week for the progress of the plot, so I
set to work to write down what I deemed ought to follow. When the full
complement of matter for the next week was finished, it occurred
to me that if the author were ill, or in some way hindered from supplying his quantum of
excitement to the expectant public, the loss would be one that the world could never bear,
and to save it from such a possible calamity I forwarded my own understudy. When the
master's chapters appeared I felt obliged to bow to them as above competition in all but
the startling character of the situations, in which it seemed to me I more than rivalled
him.
In the front office for callers, I could not write other than business papers, nor
could I draw on any scale that would be noticed; but often I could read, and took
advantage of the opportunity, bringing a book from home. I thus read and re-read Sir
Joshua Reynolds's Lectures, his Notes on De Fresnoy, and Percy's
Anecdotes of
Artists,
all of which helped to make the painters of old days familiar to me. Two
volumes of the
Library of Fine Arts, published ten years before, made me
well acquainted with British artists, and from articles by travelled architects and
artists I grew familiar with the appearance of the buildings of Italy, and with many of
the great pictures to be found there in churches and public galleries. I also extended my
knowledge in the varieties of style of the great Masters, and their relations to different
schools, which, with what I already knew—not a little of this from the
admirable
Penny Magazine—put me into a position to follow up
clues when larger opportunities presented themselves. My weekly evenings at the portrait
painter's still went on. In the summer my only opportunity of painting landscape from
nature was on Sundays. I walked along roads adorned with blossoming trees showing their
loveliness to the rising sun, and turned into secret lanes, to emerge at the descent into
the wide leas with the rushy river in sight. Walking along its banks I spied out the shy
fish, and rejoiced with the happy birds quadrilling around the sentinel trees; finally,
with a walk along the canal towing-path I arrived, paint-box in hand, at old Chingford
Church, and in the shade of the yew-tree unpacked my tools and summoned courage for my
novice hand to interpret the rapturous charms of the place. The year before I had gone
every Sunday to church, but the combination of three services into one with the
reiteration of prayers palled upon me, while the stories that I had met with in Fox's
Book of Martyrs,
1 of the persecution of dissenters by ecclesiastical authority in the Merry
Monarch's days made me listen to the praises of a wonderful Nonconformist preacher, whose
chapel then became my temple. The minister was so eloquent that it seemed desirable to
record his flowing words. I rapidly took down the sermon, but though I could not always
get to the end of his successive phrases, I soon found that these concluding sentences
were stereotyped, and gradually I learnt from the opening of a new passage of eloquence
what the end would be. I represented these by varied forms and dashes, and was thus soon
brought to the conviction that I had reached the
Transcribed Footnote (page 18):
1 Published 1684 by John Daye, "with addition of persecutions up
to date."
bottom of the preacher's mine of wisdom, and that I was
listening only to a learned parrot. My weekly holiday was not given to me to be used thus,
and I had no further misgivings in hearkening to the birds' call and the clang of the
bells of Chingford Church rather than to the tinkling of the Lady Huntingdon's Chapel.
Painting from outdoor nature without any preconception of treatment is not done
without self-conflict. I had endeavoured to make my transcript true, but I was not proud
of the result, so that it was not without hesitation that I showed it to Mr. Rogers.
“Oh, dear no, certainly not,” he exclaimed. “You
haven't any idea of the key in which nature has to be treated; you must not paint
foliage green like
CHINGFORD CHURCH
a cabbage; that'll never do. You say that the ivy on the tower, and still more
the grass below, was very bright green, but no one with a true eye for colour sees them
so. Constable, who is just lately dead, tried to paint landscape green, but he only
proved his wrong-headedness; in fact, he had no eye for colour. I'll show you a small
picture I did when last in the country; there now, you see all the trees and grass,
which an ignorant person would paint green, I've mellowed into soft yellows and rich
browns.” It was so, and it looked most masterly and exemplary. I
could not say that nature ever put on that aspect towards me, but he said encouragingly
that if I worked in the right way, an eye for nature might come at last.
While still in the City, I fulfilled all the duties required of me without stint
or complaint. In those days there were no Bank holidays, and no
Saturday afternoon releases, and during the whole period of my
engagement only once did I obtain leave of absence. It was settled the week before that a
whole afternoon in June should be mine for going to the Royal Academy Exhibition. When the
momentous hour to leave arrived, my master asked me to wait until he returned from a hasty
call; but it was past five o'clock before I was free. Soon after, my father and I were
among the pictures. There I was superabundantly gratified, for after we had made an
enthusiastic general survey of them, and were returning for a reinspection, there proved
to be some unwonted interest in the central room. All the public had pressed themselves
into one half of the space, leaving the remainder to an elderly gentleman and much younger
lady, who stood rapt in delight before a painting by Landseer representing in a marvellous
manner two very sleek and shiny dogs, and a still more glossy hat. The gentleman talked
with undisturbed attention to his graceful companion. He was dressed in a blue coat and
white trousers. I stared at all the company in turn. When I appealed to my father he made
me guess who the honoured stranger was. I had never before seen any national hero; each
that I knew of by engravings I had outlined in turn. It gave to common life a sublime
exaltation to have before us the Duke of Wellington dressed so simply, for slowly it
dawned upon me that it was he.
I had completed nearly four years of servitude when an incident occurred which in
the end severed my connection with the City. In the autumn my master had been out of town
for some days, and I had merely to attend in the office at discretion. An old Jewess who
perambulated the warehouse offices selling oranges called and asked me to buy of her, if
only for a handsel to break her ill-luck of the morning. “I can't buy
your oranges, Hannah, but if you like to come into the back office I will paint your
portrait,” I said. She was delighted, and consented on condition that
I should give her a duplicate for herself. I set to work on a sheet of sized paper,
representing her as she walked about, with basket on head and oranges in hand. The
opportunities were broken and brief, but in a few days the portrait was advanced enough to
be recognisable. It was pinned up to dry one day when my master suddenly returned. After I
had explained the ordinary business to him, he pursued me into the back office with
questions, where old Hannah hung confronting him in all the beauty of new paint. The
surprise made him forget the matter in hand. He broke into loud laughter, and went out for
a few minutes, returning with friends from the nearest warehouse, who shared his merriment
in their recognition of old Hannah. They appealed to me to lend them the portrait for
their friends to see, and overruled my objection, taking with them my injunction not to
let my father see it. In the evening he told me of an extraordinary likeness of old Hannah
of which he had heard; he had not yet learned who the artist was, but he thought that I
ought to see it. When he discovered the author my father went to my employer complaining
that I had not enough to do, and said that if nothing more could
be found to occupy me he must get me another berth. All this disturbance prevented the
completion of old Hannah's portrait. He then talked to me seriously, adducing all the difficulties of Haydon,
1 and repeated
gossip concerning Landseer
2 and others,
the most elevated in the profession, which proved that even they were in incessant
monetary difficulties. He referred to a former proposal of his that I should take to
ornamental design, an idea suggested by the history of Sir Walter
W. H. H.]
OLD HANNAH
Scott, who being consulted by a young artist named Hayes as to his future, had
advised him to turn to house decoration as a business instead of the career of picture
painting. This advice the young man had submissively taken, prospering in Edinburgh very
greatly, and becoming known as the author of a book (which my father had given me to read)
Transcribed Footnote (page 21):
1 It may here be interesting to add, as showing that art had its
patrons among City warehousemen sixty years ago, that some of Haydon's pictures were
hanging in the counting-house of Messrs. Bennoch and Twentyman, a firm long extinct.
Mr. Bennoch was a patron of the arts, a poet of no mean order, and was wont to relate
many stories of the unfortunate Haydon.
Transcribed Footnote (page 21):
2 It was only some years later that by the friendly business-like
help of Mr. Jacob Bell, Landseer became prosperous in his profession.
on
Harmony of Colour.
“Now,” he said, “even this prospect is
disappearing, for it is the fashion to give such work to foreigners.”
This had just been done at the Royal Exchange, where Herr Sangg and his assistants had
come to paint the interior decoration, leaving behind them a sample of the approved taste
of the time.
By Himself]
W. HOLMAN-HUNT (AGED 16)
The contest with my father was a protracted one, and in the meantime my master
put in practice the severer discipline recommended; this I bore for a while with resolve
growing in my soul the stronger, until at last I said that I would wait only until
somebody had been found to fill my place. I refused increased salary and prospects, and I
countermined my father's caution to him not to receive my notice by saying firmly that I
would enlist for a soldier rather than stay. To
my father himself I said, “When I was twelve
and a half I feel you would have been wrong, thinking as you did, to allow me to drift
into a pursuit you thought objectionable. I am now sixteen and a half; if you kept me at
business until I were twenty-one I should then become an artist with but a poor chance
of accomplishing anything. I will not put the responsibility upon you now; I know the
profession is a hard one, but I have made up my mind to trust myself to it. I have
promises of work to start with, and what I gain from this will be enough to help me in
my studentship.” I determined in no way to tax the family funds, as I
wished to avoid interfering with a plan he had committed himself to, of adding his savings
to a small inheritance from his good aunt, that it might grow into a due provision for old
age.
I was resolved, however, to convince them that henceforth they must look upon me
as acting, rightly or wrongly, by my own deliberate will, and regard themselves as being
without responsibility for the course I took. Considering the condition of affairs at the
time, I did not think my father wrong in using all just authority to restrain me. My
mother had, I know, wished to take my side, but she too was sure that I was rash, and that
the outlook which I faced was a bad one.
In my father's day the view taken of the profession by well-informed people may
be contrasted with the equally extreme notion of this day, that success, and even fortune,
must attend the pursuit of the arts, a conviction whose consequences too often involve the
adventurer in disaster.
My release seemed very long in coming, but at last I bade my sympathetic master,
whose portrait I first painted, farewell. My father gave me a letter to Mr. E. Hawkins of
the Sculpture Department of the British Museum, asking permission for me to draw there. In
accordance with my declaration of self-reliance, a suitable room in the City was found to
paint the portraits impulsively ordered from me by the admirers of the picture of old
Hannah. Alas! the commissions nearly all proved to be empty words. Some of my promised
patrons said that as I was now studying seriously for the profession, they would prefer to
wait until I had made some advance. One betrothed gentleman had miniatures painted in oil
of himself and his intended bride, but his only mark of true appreciation was in taking
them away, leaving me unpaid. I modernised the costume of two portraits painted twenty
years before, and corrected the too jovial expression of a likeness taken a decade back
for another patron, who thought he had a right to look sober. For a third, I renovated the
Sea of Galilee—which certainly was unduly bituminous—in a Dutch
panel of Jesus stilling the waves, and for that I gained ten shillings. While waiting for
other patronage I made oil copies of prints after Teniers, the dullest of a school which
had noble members in its ranks. For disciples of Isaac Walton I did copies of
“The Enthusiast Fishing in a Tub,” and, in fact, anything that
offered. Two or three portraits I painted for steadfast admirers,
but these brought not enough to pay the expenses of my studio,
and so it was abandoned. I was nigh to being bankrupt more than once, on one occasion only
escaping by the loan of the contents of her money-box from a good sister; but I went on
steadily at the Museum three days a week, and later I worked two days at the National
Gallery, and sometimes at the British Institution.
I had by no means forgotten the wonderful young draughtsman of whom my sister had
spoken. There was no need of inquiry, for of all the students at the Royal Academy who
were looked up to as having already achieved distinction, at least amongst their
discriminating fellows, no name was so often mentioned as that of Millais. I was soon
W. H. H.]
MACLISE, TAKEN FROM MEMORY,
JUNE 18, 1852
to see his work, for Sir Richard Westmacott (from an introduction secured by my
father) had, in 1843, supplied me with a card of admission to the lectures, which I
attended assiduously. When the competitors' works were hung in the Schools there was an
earnest dispute as to whether young Millais would get the second or the first medal. The
lecture room was furnished above the dais with a copy of Leonardo's “Last
Supper”; Rubens's “Descent from the Cross,” copied by
Northcott, was on the left, and some copies of Raphael's cartoons occupied the other
walls. Attention to the masterpieces was but transient, for no eyes were long withdrawn
from the door, where, by the curtain, stood the gorgeous porter dressed in scarlet. After
a protracted time he put aside his saucy assumption of indifference, threw open the doors,
and the procession entered, led by the stately Keeper, Mr. Jones (the President at the
time being an invalid), while at his left hand walked a stunted gentleman, unimposing in
form, inelegantly dressed, and shambling in gait. Part of his ungracefulness was
attributable to a big head, with somewhat large features, which, although not handsome,
bespoke the right to be at home in any presence. Behind came some few men of dignified
appearance and bearing, Cockerell strikingly so, with white hair and black eyebrows;
Leslie, Howard, and Ross following—all courtly-looking gentlemen. Next came
Stanfield, Roberts, Webster, Mulready, who was then of perfect build and beautiful face,
and Maclise, who was singularly handsome, of the same type as Byron, but more forceful, as
an old gentleman who had known both in later days told me. Etty, with a great brow and
modest deportment, though
short and stout, looked distinguished. I turned again, with
curiosity as to his personality, to the inelegant but honoured member in front, who had
then stopped with the Keeper just in face of the rostrum. Mr. Jones could be seen bowing
(he could not be heard by reason of the ovation), and with extended hands gracefully
inviting the unknown one on his left to ascend and take the duties of the evening. He,
however, merely shook himself like an unwilling child; being pressed further in the most
courteous manner by the Deputy-president, he betrayed some irritation in his further
gesticulations, his coat tails swept from side to side, and he brought the matter to a
close by hurrying to a seat placed with its back to the audience. This was J. M. W.
Turner. Mr. Jones waited to catch his eye, then bowed, ascended to the chair, and
commended his address. Then the distribution of medals followed, a function which seemed
of eternal moment to the students. When it came to the turn of the antique school,
attention was breathless as the preliminary words were uttered slowly, and the name of John
Everett Millais was given as the winner of the first prize. A moment's pause, and out of
the press a slim lad with curly hair and white collar arose eagerly, and was handed from
seat to seat till he descended into the arena, where, remembering his manners, he bowed,
and approached the desk. As he returned, the applause was boisterous, occasioning some
reluctance to advance in the less favoured competitor.
I had not until now seen either the boy of whom I had heard so much, or his
drawings; I had formed so exalted an idea of both, that it would have been a pain to me
had either fallen short of my standard. In the conception of a yet unknown living hero the
image cherished becomes so dear that too often the reality is a disenchantment. It was not
so in this case; the boy Millais was exactly what I had pictured him, and his work just as
accomplished as I had thought it to be.
About this date I sent in a drawing to gain admission as a probationer to the
Royal Academy. When the names of the successful candidates were published, I searched
through the odd twenty, and mine was not among them. This failure sadly humiliated me, but
I found a means of lessening the bitterness of the defeat to my family by explaining that
I had but half-time to work at simple drawing. In the schools there were fashions in
drawing, as there are in all human affairs, and I had scarcely taken pains to consider the
methods in vogue; my apology was not without reason. Sasse's school in particular was
recommended by Academicians, and the drawings that issued from it, with their mechanical
precision, were favoured by the examiners. Many students who worked there, shaded their
drawings with the most regular cross hatching, putting a dot into every empty space; thus
the figure was blocked out into flat angular surfaces, which ultimately blended by half-tints, produced the required modelling;
for all such systems I had neither time nor
inclination.
Among my fellow-students I had recognised that some were in advance of myself in
power of drawing, and of these a few were not so old as I was. I tried hard to judge the
question of my relative position impartially before I decided that others were behind me.
Some of the students, by natural defect, could not by any chance ever become artists, and
each fresh effort they made was a failure to all but themselves; but they were supremely
content. Was it possible, I questioned, that unwittingly I was as blind as they? After six
months of close work, which, however, was still in a great part on canvas with the brush,
I tried again, without doubting that success would follow, but when I stood before the new
list of probationers I had the bitterness of finding that my name was again absent. My
father now spoke, with good right, very seriously. I was wasting my time and energy; he
added that I could paint well enough to win admiration from friends, but to compete with
genius, fostered by the best instruction and opportunities, was a very different matter.
“Are you not yourself convinced?” he said in
conclusion, and indeed his argument affected me strongly, for to be an artist only on
sufferance was not my ambition; a student can scarcely judge his own position, and I had
no one to tell me the truth. Ought I to conclude that want of success proved my want of
ability? In less doleful mood I accounted for my failure by the fact that I had not
developed the habit of methodical neatness.
It had appeared to me to be a waste of effort for an artist to rival the
precision of engine-turning on a watch, and to spend days on the background of a study
made to teach him beautiful form; but when I looked again on my rejected drawing, I could
see that, although it might be free from slavish method, it was marked by slovenliness,
and even an affectation of indifference to neatness and care, which might justly offend
the eye of judges sitting on the works of candidates. It was on the strength of my
determined reformation in handling, which should strike pitilessly at the root of an
off-hand style, that I relied when I asked my father to delay for another six months the
decision he asked from me to return to business life of some kind. If on the next
competition at Trafalgar Square the verdict were against me, I promised to submit to his
wish as final.
Henceforth I drew, not, indeed, on the geometric system, but with great care and
delicacy. It being late in the summer, my fellow-students were holiday-making. One day,
when absorbed in my work in the Sculpture Gallery, a boy who was going through the gallery
darted aside and stood for a few minutes attentively behind me. After close scrutiny he
went off as suddenly; observing that he had a black velvet tunic, a belt, and shining
bright brown hair curling over a white turned-down collar, I recognised that he was the
boy Millais whom I had seen receive the Academy antique medal. Later in the day I went
into the Elgin Room with the intention of glancing in passing over the student's shoulder;
he was drawing the Ilissus. As I approached he suddenly
turned with, “I say, are you not the fellow
doing that good drawing in No. XIII. room? You ought to be at the
Academy.”
“That is exactly my opinion,” I returned.
“But unfortunately the Council have twice decided the other
way.” “ You just send the drawing you are doing now,
and you'll be in like a shot. You take my word for it; I ought to know; I've been there
as a student, you know, five years. I got the first medal last year in the Antique, and
it's not the first given me, I can tell you.” I asked him about the
method of drawing most in fashion, explaining that I must not neglect any means of
increasing my chance of acceptance. “Oh, the blocking-out system serves
to make beginners understand the solidity of figures given by light and shade, modified
by reflections and half-tints, and to get over muddling about with dirty chalk; you know
all that. Very few fellows stick to it for long. I do sometimes use gray paper with
white, but I like white paper just now. You see I sketch the lines in with charcoal, and
when I go over with chalk I rub in the whole with wash leather, take out the lights with
bread, and work up the shadows till it's finished; but I do sometimes work altogether
with the point, and if either is done well it makes little or no difference to the
Council. Don't you be afraid; you're all right. I say, tell me whether you have begun to
paint? What? I'm never to tell; it is your deadly secret? Ah! ah! ah! that's a good
joke. You'll be drawn and quartered without ever being respectably hung by the Council
of ‘Forty’ if you are known to have painted before completing your
full course in the Antique. Why, I'm as bad as you, for I've painted a long while. I
say, do you ever sell what you do? So do I. I've often got ten pounds, and even double.
Do you paint portraits?”
“Yes,” I said, “but I'm terribly behind
you.”
“How old are you?” he asked.
“Well, I'm seventeen,” I replied.
“I'm only fifteen just struck, but don't you be afraid. Why,
there are students of the Academy just fifty and more. There's old Pickering; he once
got a picture into the Exhibition, and he quite counts upon making a sensation when he
has finished his course, but he is very reluctant to force on his genius. Will you be
here to-morrow?”
“No,” I whispered, “it's my portrait day,
but don't betray me. Good-bye.”
“Don't you be down in the mouth,” he laughed
out, as I walked away more light-hearted than I had been for many months, my unexpected
conference with the prize student in whose personality I had so long passively felt
interest having cheered me up. It was long ere I saw him again.
I gained a probationership at the next trial, and in due order a student's place.
It will be seen that I used to envy those who could work unremittingly only at drawing,
since this was prescribed as the proper course; but eventually, although my time at the
Antique and the Life
was curtailed by continual practice with colour, I saw reason to
change my favourable opinion of the approved routine. Many students who made excellent
specimen drawings did them without profit for the end of study, and later they had all the
difficulty of painting to encounter, as quite a strange and complicated mystery.
In the National Gallery I contrived to combine discipline with the need of
providing means to purchase materials, for often I sold the copies I made, and sometimes I
acted as journeyman for others, who, from want of a place on the oil list, or from the
discovery of the difficulty of the task, could not do the commissions they had received.
Once a shrewd fellow-student asked me to do for him a copy of all the figures in
Rembrandt's “Woman taken in Adultery.” As we could not tell how much
I could finish, it was agreed that the question of pay should be left till the conclusion
of the work. In thirteen days I painted the whole group of figures and the immediate
background, and considering the opportunity, I did it nearly as well as I could ever have
done. I stated the time I had spent, and left the question of payment to him. He said he
thought fifteen shillings would be fair. Astonished, I represented that a full palette
would cost a shilling each day, but he turned the tables, saying, “But I
observed that you were very wasteful, often having madders and expensive colours when
the day's work could have been done with none but cheap ones.” This
was unanswerable. I bowed to him as to a superior, and took his price. In painting the
background and daubing his glazings over my work he effected its debasement. (I heard
later that, by screwing in all transactions and leaving art altogether, he became a rich
man.) Thus exercised, I gained a practical knowledge of the ancient Masters then
represented in London; and this was fast becoming of importance in my eyes, helping me for
my own guidance to look more independently upon the state of art as developed by living
men. I had gained much by my humiliation before being accepted as a student, the principal
good lying in the discovery that an artist must himself ever sit in judgment upon his art,
and throw away the “worser part.” I was never successful in working
for medals, many dunces made more presentable drawings than mine; but except that I should
have been glad to cheer up my parents, I fretted little at my failures in competition.
Feeling that I had many defects to eradicate, I strove with each new study until,
discovering faults in the outline, I scored it to pieces with corrections rather than
adorn it with fine work as an example of my latest power. Without self-satisfaction one's
work is too joyless to please others, yet the satisfaction in undisturbed contentment is
but ephemeral.
The British Museum, where I had commenced the special study of the human figure,
was in many respects not the best drawing school for a tyro. The Pheidian marbles realise
the type of perfect human form, but the mutilations they have suffered make few of them of
complete educational value for the practice of a novice who has not a
connected knowledge of human proportion. The time spent by
beginners in slavish reproduction of the
injured
surfaces
of the Theseus,
1 would be
more wisely devoted to drawing from a figure whose proportions are less damaged, even
though these bear less Attic dignity of design. Many of the better preserved and good
figures which were in my youth placed in dark corners are now brought out into a good
light convenient to the student.
Notwithstanding all the disadvantages suffered at the Museum, it provided the
opportunity essential to every student of art to trace the growth of Sculpture from Egypt
and Assyria, Greece and Rome, with their national characteristics.
The Print Room supplied those links in the history of painting which the picture
galleries gave only in broken chain. There, could be traced the pious uprising of a meek
spirit of Christian faith in Italy, in loving reliance upon the Poetry of the Story, and
pride of championship, beginning with Giotto's childlike earnestness at Assisi and
Padua,
and developing into church magnificence and pomp, tending steadily to ecclesiastical
arrogance, and finally into the corruption of the tomb. By Italy's side we studied German
art, bearing on her visage the stamp of struggle and suffering, as the part she had to
bear of the message of Christianity. Such absence of peace and joy in beauty stifled Art,
although Albert Dürer made pity for, and sympathy with, human woe a part of his
message. With him followed Holbein who, with lavishness such as the brothers Van Eyck of
the prosperous Netherlands had displayed, soon cast off sadness, and gave to England a
superb gallery of portraits.
From these great Masters descended the Flemish School, which in homely and
convincing individuality atones for a want of that ideal grandeur which, indeed, it nearly
attained in the hands of the peerless, consummate Vandyck. Side by side of this pattern of
courtly grace were painters of boorish rudeness, some of whom, together with a never
surpassed power of representing homely life, had profound perception of the dignity and
pathos of the human face as seen in the works of the home-staying Rembrandt.
Related to these last, although of Latin parentage, rose Spanish art, as perfect
in external observation as that of the Low Countries, but without evidence of the barest
breath of design, for which reason it fell like a tower of cards when the hand of
Velasquez, its arch-builder, was withdrawn.
Further, we had the opportunity of comparing with earlier men and with one
another the compositions of Hogarth, Reynolds, Gainsborough, Flaxman, and other English
workers, and summing up these observations we were led to ponder on the lesson of
transmutation from stage to stage in all art of the past. It declared that, where men in
humility strove against their worst nature and diligently wrestled to express
Transcribed Footnote (page 29):
1 In referring to the pedimental figures I use the names in use
in my student days.
the higher truth, their work bore the character of a message
from heaven; but when their successors, provided with the skill gained by this hourly
sacrifice, were inflated with vanity, the whole current of wisdom was turned aside, and it
became ever after impossible to regain the path leading to national art life.
Seeing thus before one's eyes manifold proofs of rise, decline, and death, but
never of the renovation of art except with the infusion of new blood, I felt that the need
soon arose of deciding in what respect I could accept the verdict of the world about the
old Masters, and what was the position of the British School which had been in its course
so highly endowed with genius in individuals, but which had proved itself unable to hand
on its teaching, and from the first had been impatient of submitting to that course of
strict and childlike training which in earlier history had always preceded the greatest
art. Day by day I tried to settle these questions, I carried them about with me, and
weighed them in the galleries of modern art, that I might decide among the living whether
there was any master to set up as a model, and, if so, with what reservation.
In the year 1822 Constable wrote, “The Art will go out, there will be no
genuine painting in England in thirty years.” And it is remarkable that
within a few months of the date thus specified Turner should have died, almost literally
fulfilling, as some of his admirers may think, Constable's prophecy.—
Autobiography of Charles Robert Leslie, R.A.
Since virtuous superstructions have commonly generous foundations, dive into thy
intentions and early discover what nature bids thee be, or tells thee what thou mayst
be.
Sir Thomas Browne.
For over a year the British Museum had been my main school for drawing,
and in the Academy vacation it was so still. In the old days of apprenticeship there was
ever the watchful master at hand to save the boy from the penalty of rash judgment, and to
give him the results of a wisdom which nothing but a lifetime of experience can furnish.
In retrospect, the substitution for it of the self-guided system shows much to deplore;
and I certainly did not escape evils from misdirected impulse. Together with other
students I organised a designing club, which at least put our original faculties to the
test. Sometimes one of the older generation appeared at the Museum, Mr. Henning, with
specimens of his reproductions of the frieze of the Parthenon, or Mr. Corbould with plates
from drawings of the pediment, and these old artists talked to their friends loudly enough
for the student to profit by the information passing between them. Two models of the
Parthenon were being made, one as it was when in perfect condition, another as it is now.
However unequal these were to the exactness of modern elucidations, they were highly
explanatory to the uninitiated. Occasionally the officials entered with visitors of State.
H.R.H. Prince Albert was once the august and honoured guest; on another day Samuel Rogers
was making an inspection of some new acquisitions, or again Sir Charles Fellowes was the
attended stranger; on every such occasion there was matter of importance communicated,
more or less audible to us students.
At the time I speak of, no gallery in the Museum on public days could be seen with
less than thirty or forty visitors interested in the collection. In these days I note
greatly diminished attendance and less interest in the visitors both here and at South
Kensington Museum. “The better education of the masses” in this
respect is disappointing. Sixty years ago working men read the
Penny
Magazine
and the
Saturday Magazine, and other journals issued for
the diffusion of useful knowledge. What do they read now?
When I was copying one day, Thomas Phillips, the portrait painter, who had looked
on the faces of Blake, Napoleon, Byron and Sir Walter Scott, examined my drawing, making
encouraging observations. (His son, Henry Phillips, was my good friend, ten years later,
and I was proud to tell him of the attention which his father had given me.) The father of
one of the students had as a painter stored up useful knowledge of the preparations of
grounds and the methods of Gainsborough which he had derived from this great master
himself, and the son showed us examples of his own done in obedience to the tradition.
They were studies on a tempera ground commenced and carried far in water-colours, and
finished in oil. An old gentleman who came to delight his heart with his youthful studies
whenever the occupation of portrait painting allowed him, took me much into his
confidence, telling me that he made a living going from village inn to town and city
hostel with specimens of his skill in his paint-box, which he exhibited and so obtained
employment. He let me into the secret of finding panels well-seasoned at old coach
brokers, and taught me much that proved of great value to me. I cite these facts to show
how the want of a master could be made up in some sort to a youth studying in public
galleries, when the traditions of preparatory work had not been altogether lost.
Amongst the students, examples of early failure were frequent, as in the case of a
senior who came one morning and offered his drawing-board for sale at a very reduced
price, declaring that he had found out too late the miserable chances of the profession,
and was determined to waste no more precious time upon it. He was not by any means the
only one who repented of his devotion to art. Many turned their steps towards photography
and business connected therewith, and thus found a much more tranquil career and ofttimes
ampler fortune. One day, I chanced to run against a dandy fellow-student whom I had not
seen for several months; when I asked what had kept him away from his accustomed haunts so
long, he announced that he had finally given up painting; he could endure it no longer,
“because carrying a paint-box revealed to all the world that you were
only a poor devil of an artist.” Others, electing between dandyism
and art in favour of the latter, were not, alas! acknowledged by her. Their rejection did
not always result from glaring indolence, but they were not sufficiently passionate
seekers after their chosen mistress.
In every assembly of art students the self-satisfied devotee is always liberally
represented; he is generally distinguishable by a more artistic mien and dress than his
fellows display, and he makes a loud profession of familiarity with the abstruse questions
of his art. For the passing day such beings may be amusing enough, but the young artist
will be wise to recognise that his idling compeer is not an artist by nature, and will
never understand more than the slang and cant of the pursuit, being only destined to be
one of the many parasites who
in ever-increasing proportion cling about Art and rob her of her
vitality.
Many of the best painters had had a hard struggle to keep their art and themselves
alive during the days of poverty that followed the Napoleonic wars. Of these the bravest
and yet the most unfortunate was Haydon, who, beginning without a master, and with
paternal aid continuing only for a few seasons, devoted himself to the “grand
style.” It was not long before he was crippled by heavy debts, by the seizure
of his works, and by all the harassing consequences of unsubmissive poverty, so that
opportunity for leisurely consideration of his primal deficiencies never came to him. The
grandeur which he aimed at needed the breath of grace and beauty to sanctify its force;
the sensuousness which impels Nature's interpreters to combine the stray riches of her
hues into concord and sweetness was never his, to control the manly and ambitious designs
he executed. With small and ill-lit studios, and without means to pay models, he could
never do justice to his intellectual conceptions. It was probably because he felt the loss
consequent upon having no master himself that he gathered about him a School. He was a
profound anatomist, with advanced theories of comparison of lower and higher forms of
life, and in all respects must have been a fascinating teacher; he bore his troubles with
abounding spirit until he imagined there could be no hope while he lived, either for his
art or his family. He committed suicide in 1846, soon after I had embarked as an artist,
and the gloom of his failure increased the anxiety of all the friends of young painters.
This artist was the last who tried to revive the old Masters' system of apprenticeship,
yet those who had become famous under his instruction did so in ways as different from his
own as could well be conceived. It is to his courageous pen that England owes the
retention in our country of the once-despised Elgin marbles, which Payne Knight, the
authoritative critic who led the fashionable amateurs of his day, denounced as the work of
a provincial Greek mason or of a Roman copyist.
It was owing to Haydon's energetic pleading that the Government of the day invited
British artists to compete for employment in the decoration of the Houses of Parliament.
It was he who originated the idea of the establishment of Schools of Design to improve the
deteriorated taste of our manufactures; yet he received no sort of recompense, although
rewards were given to his adversaries. His first literary biographer, Tom Taylor,
summarises the artist's character in these words: “Haydon was
self-willed to obstinacy. He rarely asked advice, and never took it unless it approved
itself to him, without reference to the sagacity of information of the adviser. He was
indefatigable in labour during his periods of application, but he
was often
diverted from his art by professional polemics
, by fits of reading, and by moods
of discomfort and disgust.” With his wasted blood, let all such
bitter condemnation be lost in mother-earth, and let us do honour to
his perennial worth. Tom Taylor was too narrow-sided to take in
the large proportions of Haydon's full stature, which can be seen only in the diary of the
painter, edited by his son.
1
It behoves us now to consider the general state of British Art at this time.
Landscape till quite recently had been almost the only branch of painting, in addition to
portraiture, which had obtained patronage in England, and the pursuit of open-air nature
had forced artists to depart from the conventional system which allowed only a small
proportion of light to have place on the general surface of what otherwise was only
partially modified darkness.
The example which these landscapists then set, gradually encouraged in a few of
the boldest figure painters the desire for more daylight effect in their paintings. It was
thus, perhaps, that the English School was led to differentiate itself timidly, but yet
recognisably, from the Schools which had not been attracted by Nature's teaching. Still,
cases of daylight effect in subject paintings, not sophisticated by Academic rule, were
rare. I was still searching for a perfect guide. Although I looked upon many artists with
unbounded wonder and admiration, and never dared to measure myself prospectively with the
least of them, yet I could see no one who stirred my complete sympathy
in a manner that led me to covet his tutelage. The greater number were trite and affected;
their most frequent offence in my eyes was the substitution of inane prettiness for
beauty, and the want of vigorous health in the type of it. Pictured waxworks playing the
part of human beings provoked me, and hackneyed conventionality often turned me from
masters whose powers I otherwise valued. What I sought was the power of undying appeal to
the hearts of living men.
I was one of the public in admiration of Landseer's facility, but as an aspiring
artist my feeling towards him was very reserved. He ofttimes did works of real point and
poetry. His picture of “Peace” must never be forgotten; but in his
pictures generally the glossy coats of his animals do not atone for their want of action,
nor for the absence of firm structure. His delight in the creatures of the field, which
made him so popular with the sporting world, was seldom animated by the daring and wild
adventure of the chase; it was oftener that of the stealthy lier in wait to slay.
Etty, after twenty years of failure and irrepressible effort, had in his full
prime become the rage. His “Syrens,”
“Holofernes,” and the diploma picture will always justify his
reputation; but in my youth he had lost the robustness he once had, and at last he
composed classic subjects with the tawdry taste of a paper-hanger. He retained a
Transcribed Footnote (page 34):
1 His son, on reading my remarks in the
Contemporary
Review
, wrote assuring me that Haydon used the living model to the last. I
could not doubt Haydon's use of all available means to give truth to his work. I saw
him come to the British Museum to draw from the bust of Nero, and later I examined the
pictures in the room where he died, and I could see that the same firm spirit which
actuated him at first had to the last stirred him to study his forms from Nature. Yet
in that little front room, with heroic canvases in hand, how confined in every way had
been the great soul!
consummate mastery over brush and paint, with a richness of
tints and tones that ranked him among the famed colourists of the world; but the paintings
of his advanced age cloyed the taste by their sweetness, and his forms bore evidence of
being copied with little fastidiousness from town models, distorted by
the modiste's art. It was natural at first to look to Mulready as a master who would be a
safe example, for to the last he was painstaking and student-like. He was ever striving to
reach finer perfection, as for example in his “Bathers,” but his
drawing was without any large line; he was cramped by a taste for Dresden-china
prettiness, and the uncourageous desire—then well-nigh universal—to
win applause for beauty by avoidance in his drawing of that fulness of form which with
perfect balance justifies itself. It was the equality of empty scales. Maclise was a
facile draughtsman, and a genius with a sterling power of invention; but a milesian
instinct for glamour and melodramatic parade seldom allowed him
freedom to appear at his best, as he did later so triumphantly in his picture of
“Waterloo.”
Leslie, in the front rank of subject painters, was to me the most thoroughly
inspired by the breath of Nature. His sweet simplicity, the taste for restrained colour,
and the power of unaffected expression, placed him on the level of the great; but he had
developed out of amateur training, and was a
painter only, not an
all-round artist; he saw things only from one side, not as though he could model them. The
insufficiency of his early teaching was evident in a flatness of detail which would not
have sufficed for large work: the two scales of work need independent apprenticeship.
William Collins at the last did some admirable pictures, with rustic, Crabbe-like realism;
but he had become a figure painter gradually rather than by primal intent, his men and
women having been originally but accessories in landscape, and life sufficed not for his
fuller aims. William Dyce was the most profoundly trained and cultured of all the painters
of the time. He had for several years been driven from the profession altogether by the
critics, and had to be searched for at the advice of the painter Cornelius, who had known
him in Rome, the German master giving testimony to the Englishman's powers
when—to the lasting honour of his nation—he declined to accept the
proposed commission to paint the Houses of Parliament—which, with true British
prejudice, he alone was thought worthy to execute—saying,
“You have an artist in England equal to any known to
me.” Dyce, when too late to find a fair field for his genius, had thus
recommenced his career. He was elected a member of the Royal Academy so suddenly that the
outside world said it was “by command.” Had he had a better chance,
he might have influenced the English School more than he did, for although
he saw Nature mainly through the eyes of the quattrocentists, he
was not, as many modern painters have been, a mere plagiarist of their postures and
expressions: in his works could always be seen some sweet trait from the freshness of the
passing day over and above the
William Dyce]
MADONNA AND CHILD
culture of the great Masters whose living representative he made himself.
Turner was rapidly sinking like a glorious sun in clouds of night that could not
yet obscure his brightness, but rather increased his magnificence. The works of his
meridian day were shut up in their possessors'
galleries, unknown to us younger men. George Richmond was then
producing only excellent chalk and water-colour drawings, and I cannot think of any others
who could have been regarded as possible leaders for the student. Many of the Royal
Academy Associates of the time have now fallen into unmerited disregard, although their
ingenuity in invention will not fail to be observed and appreciated when some of the
travesties of art at present in vogue have been condemned as wearisome folly. Ward's
picture of “Dr. Johnson waiting in Lord Chesterfield's Ante-room” is
marked by these qualities of good common-sense. The fault that we found in this younger
School was that every scene was planned as for the stage, with second-rate actors to play
the parts, striving to look less like sober live men than pageant statues of waxwork,
knights were frowning and staring as none but hired supernumeraries could stare, the pious
had vitreous tears on their reverential cheeks, innkeepers were ever round and red-faced
peasants had complexions of dainty pink, shepherdesses were facsimiled from Dresden-china
toys, homely couples were always reading a Family Bible to a circle of most exemplary
children; all alike from king to plebeian were arrayed in clothes fresh from the bandbox.
With this artificiality, the drawing was often of a pattern that left anatomy and the
science of perspective but poorly demonstrated.
Augustus Egg, although of this school, was of robuster mind, in being more
frankly historic than the rank and file of the younger generation. He had sterling
invention and remarkable power of dignified colour; the individuality he imported to his
heads was not usual then, if indeed it is now. Frith—another of the
band—had already made his mark.
The majority of my compeers and immediate elders were worshippers of Etty, and
inquired not at all of the beginning of his greatness, nor indeed of its noonday, but
strove to emulate the looser design and execution which he cultivated at the end of his
career. Some followed other masters, but it amused me to observe that all alike adduced
Pheidias and Raphael as the prophets to sanctify their course, and all revolted at any
suggestion that the solid ground beneath their feet was the foundation on which sincere
workers must stand. There was then no suspicion among artists, or the public, that Guido,
Giulio Romano, Baroccio, Guercino, Murillo, Le Brun, and others of the same flock were
birds of a different feather to Jove's bird, so the name of the princely Urbinite was made
to cover all conventional art. We knew less of Michael Angelo in England then than now,
when we have the
Sixtine Chapel and the Medici tombs photographed, while Tintoretto in his
might was not known at all. Della Robbia, Donatello, Luini, and Angelico were mere names
in books or, at the most, to be seen in the Print Room. In their places the decadents were
honoured in all the painting schools, and sober discussion seemed unprofitable. When I put
down my brush, which was not often, and was assailed for my
opinions as monstrous, I preferred to joke, and to accept the
railing accusation of “flat blasphemy,” until my outspoken
irreverence towards the reigning gods became a byword; though some students had no great
faith in my seriousness when I said that Murillo's admired “Holy
Family” in the National Gallery was vapid, and that in copying Guido's
“Magdalen” one must in some degree mend the false drawing.
Altogether it was evident that I had to be my own master, getting dumb direction
from the great of other ages, and correction of defects in my daily work from intelligent
elder fellow-students and the paternal-minded Keeper of the Academy, Mr. George Jones,
who was always eager to give extra attention to persevering students.
These confessions give my estimate of art instruction in England at the date when
I was a student at the Academy, the National Gallery, the British Museum, and British
Institution. The first surprising illumination which I received, and one, moreover, which
in some ways determined a great change in the course of my artistic life, came about in
this wise. While engaged in copying “The Blind Fiddler,” a visitor
looking over me said that Wilkie painted it without any dead colouring, finishing each bit
thoroughly in the day. The speaker was Claude Lorraine Nursey, some years afterwards
master of the School of Design at Norwich; he had been Wilkie's pupil, and had been taught
this then singular practice, which he exemplified later by showing me his own work. I
tried the method, and I now looked at all paintings with the question whether they had
been so executed. I began to trace the purity of work in the quattrocentists to the
drilling of undeviating manipulation with which fresco-painting had furnished them. I laid
aside the habitual practice of painting in three layers, together with the loose handling
which it encouraged, and adopted a plan of work which excused no false touch. I was not
able to succeed completely in all parts of my work, but the taste for clear forms and
tints, and for clean handling, grew in me; while at the same time I guarded myself against
a slavish imitation of the quattrocentists, which was then becoming a seductive snare to
certain English painters. Notwithstanding that I was out of sympathy with the fashion then
raging in England for making facsimiles of ancient Gothic architecture, yet the unaffected
work which I saw in Francia, Ludovico Mazzolini, and their Schools, also the newly
acquired Van Eyck—then in its dignified ebony frame—became dear to
me, as examples of painting most profitable for youthful emulation. In the effort to
express my own conceptions, I attempted humble subject pictures, and sent them to the
Exhibitions, where at times they gained admittance. They were honest, though bungling,
examples of my advancing aims. Frequently these were better before receiving the final
toning glazes, the adding of which it took long to abjure, the authority for thus
finishing a painting being universal with all my immediate elders. While in the mood for
battling with myself, careful observation and the reading of Lanzi were convincing me that
all the great Italian artists, including the cinquecentists, had
grown in a training of patient self-restraint, imposed by masters who had never indulged
their hands in uncertainty and dash, and that the wise and enthusiastic pupils had
delighted in the devotion of humility till far on in their maturity. The dandelion clock
in the “St. Catherine” by Raphael, and the
flowers—notably the purple flags—in the “Bacchus and
Ariadne” of Titian, were edifying examples of this spirit in the great Masters,
wilfully overlooked by modern students.
For better understanding of the principles upon which the Venetians arranged
their scheme of colour, I made
abbozzi of a few of their greatest works—Titian's “Bacchus and
Ariadne,” his “Sacred and Profane Love” from the copy in
the Royal Academy, a whole length figure by Giorgione in the same place, and Veronese's
“Consecration of St. Nicholas.” I also religiously copied Vandyck's
amazingly subtle portrait of Gevartius, and that of Gerard Dow by himself, and Reynolds's
portrait of Mrs. Siddons as the “
Tragic Muse,” amongst many others,
and I made elaborate drawings of entire designs by Raphael and other hallowed authors. It
is only by thus coming into close quarters with examples by great Masters that a student
can understand their full glories and arrive at a decision as to what were their
limitations.
Dulwich Gallery was one of my haunts. There I observed that an early portrait of
his mother by Rubens had surprisingly the characteristics of care and humility; and a
portrait of a man with a stubbly white beard by Holbein fascinated me with its delicate
painting. It is now over half a century since I first saw these, but more notable examples
of early practice have confirmed the conclusions they forced upon me, that in Art, as in
other pursuits, it is a loss in the end both for Schools and for individuals to begin as
masters.
It was incumbent upon me now to find out a path for my own feet. By nature, and
the encouragement of my early painting-master, slovenliness was my besetting sin, through
too great impatience to reach the result. To root out off-handedness is not to be done at
a stroke. Once having decided what was my danger, I had continuing proofs of the need of
self-restraint. What might even be profitable as a course for other students, I forbad
myself; I sought in every direction for further guidance, and left others to follow their
own light. This was the state of my mind in the full height of my studentship days, when I
had somehow or other to support myself by my brush in the intervals of regular study.
D. G. Rossetti had entered the Academy as a probationer about the same time as
myself, but I did not know of him till later. As he went abroad for a time, he did not
complete his three probationary drawings in the term allowed. He gained special permission
to continue the task in the next season, and with this further term the finished drawings
were approved.
Millais, after some interval, came again to the Antique School to
make his drawings for the Life. He was now nearly sixteen, and
although impulsive in character, was by no means inclined to disregard the dignity of his
full estate. The Antique School had no seneschal to suppress students' playful practical
jokes, which were unbridled except for the half-hour when the Keeper made his rounds.
Millais was still about the youngest in the school, although the first in honours. He
frequently made hurried but very clever sketches of jockeys, farmers, and animals
W. H. H]
J. E. MILLAIS
of all kinds, of incidents yet vivid in his mind of the country place where he
had been staying. To this exuberant performance with the pencil he added all the chatter
and clatter of the various creatures of the stables, the farmyard, and the racing paddock.
The sketches were waited for by a surrounding appreciative throng, and carried off by the
most persistent. Being a newcomer, schoolboy etiquette forbade my claiming his
acquaintance, but when he met me he exclaimed, “I told you so. I knew
you'd soon be in,” and so we came to be on saluting terms. After
this, he encountered me one day in the schools,
and pointing with his finger in child-like suddenness, he cried
out, “You've had your hair cut.” The fact was obvious
enough, but I had wished it to escape remark. My laughing rejoinder was that I had not
lost so much hair as some students had; for all his handsome curls had been cut away, and
he appeared then and thenceforth with what he called a cockatoo crop. At this time he had
just finished the “Baptism of Guthrun,” which was still on his
easel. I was about to send a picture of “Nell and her Grandfather”
to the British Institution, and I undertook to show it to him, in a lobby at the Royal
Academy, he was full of generous recognition of my picture, pressing me to come and see
his present painting in my turn. Steadily interested in and proud of his work, he was
always more eager to hear in what he could go beyond the mark reached than to be content
with his present achievement, and he showed ambition for something higher than mere school
reputation. Millais' parents lived in Gower Street, then numbered 83. The front door
opened into a passage which went through direct to the studio, leaving the sitting-rooms
on the right.
A small window at the end looked on to grim walls and tiles, but Millais had
painted its panes with Gothic figures and patterns in imitation of stained glass, and
signs of taste and order were seen inside the painting-room. With his picture of
“Pizarro” on hand, it was necessary to have a large platform placed
at an angle to serve for the palanquin on which the doomed Inca was being carried;
notwithstanding this disturbance of symmetry, all the rest of the room was in prim order.
It was in accordance with what was afterwards designated “Millais'
luck” that Mr. E. Goodall had lately returned from a visit to South America,
bringing with him an artistic selection of native ornaments and garments which he had lent
for the use of his young fellow-artist. All of these—feathers, beads,
etc.—not in actual use on the platform were arranged about the walls as an
extra decoration to the small pieces of armour and the swords, which had probably seen
their last active service on the fields of Dunbar or Worcester. Over the mantelshelf was a
framed portrait of his half-brother Clement; on the shelf below stood the cast of a
delicately modelled cow and calf, and at either end were casts of greyhounds. These were
covered by glass domes.
On the occasion of my first visit to Millais, his mother, whose usual place in
the studio was indicated by the presence of a lady's work-table, was in earnest
conversation with her son Clement and his young wife, but with a friendly salutation they
considerately walked out to continue the talk elsewhere. Millais told me that his brother
had resolved to go to Australia, that the debate was about the necessary arrangements;
further, that his mother and father were also saddened over the marriage and departure of
their only daughter, a handsome girl of about twenty. While we chatted he said,
“I find you know some friends of my uncle;
they give some nice dances, why don't you
go?” I explained that for the present I left
dancing to my sisters.
1
The picture he was now employed upon was in every respect remarkable for a young
painter, looking more like the work of an artist in his prime; indeed, had he been judged
by this production alone, its maturity of style might have seemed discouraging to the hope
of development. Through life a happy characteristic of Millais in all his different modes
of work was, that there were no disorderly scrapings and blotches about the surface such
as often cause untidy painters to leave their works in unpresentable guise; parts were
obviously unfinished, and others only in a stage of preparation; but all, like his room,
was in perfect readiness to be shown to the chance visitor. Millais was unaffectedly eager
to hear my appreciation, and led me on to the points with which he was himself best
content; yet he invariably challenged candour, and ended with, “You'll
see I'll make my next much better!” Tea was sent into the room, and
before it was over the mother returned. I was referred to as the
“student who drew so well,” and
“Johnnie” emphasised his compliment by asking her whether he had not
spoken thus of me to her before. She was dressed in black, and was of slight build for a
matron; she had quick eyes, with a shrewd but happy expression; these features were
surmounted by a brow of vertical build, the nose being slightly arched at the bridge. The
hair was brought forward in curls kept in form by small combs at the side, as was usual at
the time. She entered at once with great zest into the merits of Johnnie's picture. It was
impossible for me not to regard as truly enviable the hearty pride with which Millais'
work was looked upon by all the members of his family.
Between my portrait painting and copying at the National Gallery and the British
Institution, I had managed to find time to go through the course at the Royal Academy to
get into the Life School. With this achieved, I discontinued my day attendance at the
Antique, only satisfying my school ambition by working each evening from the living model.
One night after this change I encountered my new student-friend in the hall; he, with
that fascinating mixture of child-like impulsiveness and the highest manly purpose,
said—
“Look here, you know I'm painting a picture as big as Raphael's
cartoons, nine feet one way by sixteen feet the other. That's no end of a job, I can
tell you. Twenty figures and more, all the size of life;” and coming
close, he added confidingly, “ It's ‘The Widow's
Mite’— it's a splendid subject, isn't it? You know there are the
old frowning Pharisees, the reverential disciples, and the poor woman, giving all she's
got, and of course there's the Saviour. Doesn't it afford grand opportunities? It was
turned against the wall when you came last.
Transcribed Footnote (page 42):
1 As time went on Holman-Hunt became a singularly enthusiastic
and proficient dancer. He used to be amused to find some of his admirers a little
shocked at this in one whose mission they thought to be solely that of a painter of
sacred pictures.
I'm busy on it now, and am going to send it to Westminster
Hall. I may get a prize; only think, the highest is £300. Are you doing
anything for it? Now, you come and see me on Wednesday afternoon, mind you don't forget,
Wednesday next.”
At the appointed time I went. The father and mother were both present; the son
came forward to receive me warmly, and turned to the elders repeating his previous
compliments, and referring to my picture at the British Institution. The mother was busy
with crochet work, which did not absorb all her thoughts, for she at once began telling me
of “important visitors” who had come to see Johnnie's picture, and
who had said it was “truly wonderful.” She pointed out what had been
most admired. The father I scarcely had known before. He excused himself for walking about
the room putting things that had been disarranged back into their places—by
which one saw how it was that things were never allowed to remain in confusion.
He was perhaps a little above five feet ten in height, and slightly inclined to
burliness. The son had inherited some lineaments from him, but his spirited expression
came from his mother. The fresh colour and blue eyes, with an apparently unguarded manner,
were all his father's; the latter's full forehead appeared rounder from an inclination to
baldness already showing itself. His thorough-hearted interest in the passing moment
dissipated all my feelings of shyness which his presence might have aroused. To make the
introduction more complete, the son put one hand on his father's shoulder and the other on
his mother's chair, and said—
“They both help me, I can tell you. He's really capital, and
does a lot of useful things. Look what a good head he has. I have painted several of the
old doctors from him. By making a little alteration in each, and putting on different
kinds of beards, he does splendidly. Couldn't be better, could he? And he sits for hands
and draperies too. And as for mamma, she reads to me and finds me subjects. She gets me
all I want in the way of dresses, and makes them up for me, and searches out difficult
questions for me at the British Museum—in the library, you know. She's very
clever, I can tell you.” He stooped down and rubbed his curly head
against her forehead, and then patted the “old daddy,” as he called
him, on the back. The father was then only about forty-seven.
In the meantime the tea-tray was brought in, and while the mother prepared the
meal, I was invited to look more closely at the painting. It was undoubtedly a most
masterly performance for such a boy. I unreservedly expressed my admiration. The youthful
painter pointed out what had taxed him most, and what he still felt were tough knots to
undo; but he had a most serviceable sanguine temperament, which was never overcome and but
seldom overclouded, and which would not admit a doubt of his being able to master all
difficulties.
“The head of the Christ,” the mother said,
“every one admires.
Mr. Dennis—the great connoisseur—called
it admirable. You've heard of him; people call him Lorenzo de Medici, because he is so
like the portrait.”
Here the father joined in: “He has a broad-brimmed hat, wears
his hair long, and steps in such a stately manner that he seems as though he had walked
out of an old frame;” he added in laughing mood, as if in apology,
“but he's a perfect gentleman.”
“I was going to tell Hunt,” the mother added,
“that Johnnie is still tempted to work on the Saviour's
head.”
“I shall make it much better, you see, now,”
said the boy painter.
“Well, Johnnie was passing a door in Bedford Square when a
gentleman was being let out. The servant was behind, and he struck Johnnie as being the
very model for the head, for he is singularly handsome and superior-looking. We've seen
his master and he's quite pleased; he has been to see the picture,—he asked
to be allowed to come,—and the man is to sit the day after
to-morrow,” said the mother.
“Yes,” added the boy, “it is really a
lucky find. No trouble is too great to try and improve upon the Saviour's
head.”
Noticing my interest in a youthful head belonging to the principal group, he went
on, “That's my brother Bill, you don't know him; he just suits, doesn't
he? It's for St. John, the beloved disciple, and he's always made
young.” After further talk, he unexpectedly turned to his father and
mother in pleading tone, saying, “I've been working very hard now for a
long while, and I really feel thoroughly fagged; I am sure it would do me good to have a
holiday, indeed it would.” Then in a playfully lachrymose tone he
proceeded, “You know they'll be sure to be playing cricket on Saturday
at Holloway, and I should like to have a good day at it.” Then he
turned to me, inquiring, “Do you play cricket?”
Meanwhile, his father and mother vied with one another in applauding his plan, and it was
arranged that he should take the last day of the week for recreation.
When we left the house, Millais wanted me to talk about his parents.
“They are dear old creatures—aren't
they?”
I returned, honestly, “They are particularly delightful, all
the more so because I had rather expected from your name to find that your father would
be a foreigner, but he's a thorough Englishman.”
“Oh yes,” he replied, “we belong to
Jersey, where all regard themselves as more English than Englishmen are, because they
are Normans pure and simple, who kept to their earlier home. My great-grandfather lost
his property because at the beginning of the French Revolution he got infatuated with
the principles of the Republicans and was thought to be compromised in the French
attempt on the island, but the name is preserved as attached to old castles and
buildings that once belonged to the family.” Variable still as a
child, he burst out: “Now, I say, do you think I'm growing? I want to be
tall. Daddy is a good height,
isn't he? I hope I shall be as much, or more than he
is.” And with many assurances from me that he had plenty of time to
attain full height, we parted.
He did not now attend at the Life School at all, and, except for curiosity, he
never came to the painting school. Neither did I attend this last school for practice, for
I had done quite as much copying as I felt to be desirable, except for the secrets of
composition which I executed on a series of rapid sketches on a white ground. Millais
never spent any time in copying old Masters, yet in furnishing pictures from memory for a
doll's house National Gallery, which he and his brother formed in their early teens, he
had made himself practically acquainted with the characteristics of all the great
painters. Seeing that I had altogether burnt my boats for retreat, my family had, with
kind consideration for me, removed to Holborn, where, in the upper part of a large house,
I could have a room for a studio. Here I could not paint pictures of ambitious character,
but I chose a subject from
Woodstock, because it belonged to the class
of pictures most popular, and so offered a fair chance of sale, as well as due exercise in
serious inventiveness. When I was bringing this to an end, my father, who had not failed
to realise how much at the best I was checked for want of ampler opportunities, when we
were one night returning home together, referred to the matter, and explained that he had
been hampered in means for the last six years by having to pay off a mortgage on some
house property, which the surplus of a legacy from his aunt would not entirely purchase.
He had now, however, just redeemed the debt, and should be more at ease in the future. He
mentioned the fact that I might consider in what respect he could now be most helpful to
me.
This generous determination served only to accentuate his benevolent disposition.
Soon afterwards one morning at breakfast I saw him open a letter, which he read and
re-read, turned over and over, and with studied reserve put carefully into his pocket. It
transpired that before he had purchased the houses, the head clerk of a solictor's firm,
who had examined the title and prepared the deeds for the transfer of the property, had
accepted the vendor's statement that his son—to whom, when under age, the
property had been left—was dead. This son proved to be living, and now claimed
not only the houses, but all the back rents. When the son was reminded that his father
would be heavily punished and disgraced as a consequence of the threatened litigation, the
aggrieved heir—who, it was proved, had known of the fraud and received great
part of the proceeds—declared that he hoped his father would be transported.
After advice from many quarters, and much consultation, with frequent veering round on my
father's part from one point to another, he resolved to avoid the uncertainty of the law
by making a compromise which compelled him to raise a further heavy mortgage, the burden
of which he had to bear for the rest of his
days. This was his death-stroke, although he lived for another
ten years.
A prospect of room for me in the exhibition world now seemed to dawn; even though
the painting of portraits might have somewhat reduced the strain on the family purse. I
painted only those which came uninvited. In going on with pictures I may have appeared
perverse, for so far they had been only an expense to me, without the sign of a purchaser.
On a visit to Millais' house when he was away, the father talked about the
Academy school, and the treatment Johnnie had formerly experienced there.
“Being so young,” he said, “ Johnnie became the
sport of some of the rough, elder students, and he came home at times complaining and
bearing marks of their coarse behaviour. They lifted him up above their heads and
twirled him about, affecting to be acrobats. One brutal fellow,
H—— (you must know him), carried the child up a ladder that
happened to be in the school, encouraged the more by the poor little fellow's cries; and
once he held him up by the ankles and marched with him head downwards around the school,
his hair sweeping the ground. What could I do? It would not have done to make a scandal
of it, but I told Johnnie to invite this burly fellow here to give advice on some design
in hand. When he came I received him in friendly manner, and soon spoke of Johnnie's
fragile form, saying that some rough students in the Academy were thoughtless about the
delicacy of the young boy, that I felt sure
he was a good, sensible
fellow, but that some young men were without reflection and needed to be opposed, and
that I would trust him always to protect Johnnie and save him from such horseplay. After
that Johnnie was left unmolested, and we had every reason to rejoice in the effect of my
appeal to H——'s better feelings.” This
restraint, however, was but of transient or partial value, for the man had at bottom a
cruel nature. Millais with true instinct, although not at the time admitting to himself
the reason, painted him in his “Isabella” picture as the brother
cracking the nut, and at the same time kicking the dog.
When I went again to Gower Street, Millais was painting
“Elgiva.” It was a distinct advance in refinement upon his last
picture, perhaps, because the subject afforded him the opportunity of painting women under
conditions in which discriminating observation and delicate rendering of form could be
exercised.
There were at that time so many varied objects I had to keep in mind, and Millais
was so intent upon his work, that I saw little of him till the next season, when he asked
me to come and see his new picture of “The Tribe of Benjamin seizing the
Daughters of Shiloh,” undertaken in competition for the gold medal.
Our increasing intimacy induced confidential talk whenever we met; we discussed
many theories of art and practice as seen both in old and modern painters, and I found him
by no means bound to dogmas
that gained general acceptance, but quite ready to re-examine
settled views, even though they seemed to him at first above question.
At the conclusion of one of my visits to Gower Street, I explained, as a reason
for deferring his coming to see my new work, that I was going to spend a month in the
country. “Where are you going?” his mother inquired.
“To Ewell,” I said. “Why, that's
where Johnnie's going in the autumn,” said she, and we had a talk
about Captain Lemprière, Sir John Reid, Sir George Glynn, and all the notables
of the place, and of the country's sweetness and charm.
- Or from the bridge I lean'd to hear
- The mill dam rushing down with noise
- And see the minnows everywhere
- In crystal eddies glance and poise....
- I loved the brimming wave that swam
- Through quiet meadows round the mill,
- The sleepy pool above the dam,
- The pool beneath it never still,
- The meal-sacks on the whiten'd floor,
-
10The dark round of the dripping wheel,
- The very air about the door
- Made misty with the floating meal.
Miller's Daughter,
Tennyson.
Give me quickly the cold water flowing forth from the Lake of Memory.—
Orphic Tablets, Gilbert Murray
.
Ewell—Ye well—in Surrey, at the time I speak of,
had a true claim to be a home of repose. The fount in its slab-formed cradle at the
entrance of the village was, in fact, only the public appearance of the newly-born stream,
the true
fons being hidden by a garden wall. When the pedestrian, a-dust, athirst, and sun-dazed,
stepped within the surrounding rails of the crystal well, his eyes rested on the bubbling
waters ere he raised them to his parched lips. The wide earth's thank-offering of a spring
of water outpouring in its sparkling purity is ever a delight to man. The village itself
had no sense of modern bustling or hurry; all was arranged spaciously, all work executed
with deliberation, and with such unostentation that externally there was but little to
distinguish the chemist's shop from the baker's, or any other tradesman's house from that
of his neighbour. On the outskirts of the trading centre there were gentlemen's homes and
farmsteads; and Nonsuch Park, of Elizabethan fame, still gave a stately grace farther
afield, although the quaint palace had long since gone from sight. Banstead and Epsom
Downs formed the horizon to the south. The water from the spring bore itself away in an
opposite direction, first carolling along a pebble-strewed channel into a shallow pool
crossed by a flat bridge, whence by the quiet searcher might be seen red-spotted trout
poised in mid-water, and casting their sleeping sun-shadows on to the mossy gravel below,
steady as though painted there. In the region beyond, the stream expanded bordered by
well-tended lawns, and patterned with gaily flowered garden beds; between these widened
borders lay an islet with weeping willows kissing the surface of the water.
Peering down between the reflected boughs into the varnished
shadows of the forest of weeds, the loiterer, lightly tiptoeing forward, might see
THE POOL, EWELL
the suspicious fish flitting lightning-like into unsearchable caverns. A
stone's-throw off, the pulsing wheel drew one's attention, and enticed
A. Hughes]
EWELL SPRING
one's steps along a road to the face of the mill, where whitened men bearing
sacks of flour descended and ascended inclined planks between upper doorways and vans. A
further mill was so walled-up as to conceal the water in its channel. In the meadows
below, the young current
revelled in freedom, ofttimes taking a double course around
mounds of earth well furnished with flourishing growth, then joining again and channelling
itself through ditch-divided banks, under a forest of willows, with but occasional signs
of any master's control. An opening in the wooded hollow led to a track of cart-ruts,
winding round into the river, where it broadened out into a shallow ford; the wheel-marks
led the way and tempted reckless feet to ford the transparent glaze of shining water,
leading to a road bordered by blossoming trees and an ancient orchard, the herald of a
farmhouse telling of past centuries. Beyond the house was a nave of noble elms extending
in perspective to the sky-line. Stopping at the entrance to the avenue, any lover of
nature's shy creatures would be drawn towards a lonely tarn, well-nigh
THE LONELY TARN
carpeted with duckweed and white blossom wherever the reeds and flags had not
pierced through the surface, or where far, or near, the wild-fowl, or farm ducks and
geese, had not cleared a domain for themselves. The wild-fowl met their domestic cousins
on the common plain, although not with trust and unreserve, unless indeed the cackling
recognition of the inquisitive intruder was intended to be, as it certainly was, the
signal for the uprising of an inconceivably large flock of shy birds from the further
extremity of the lakelet, the brood fleeing away beyond pursuit of sight.
Our little river below had to narrow itself to pass under the span of a
brick-built arch made for neat-booted lasses and swains; it then deepened and passed
between banks, husbanding the current's force for man's further will; it rippled along,
circling in dimples as it was driven under sheltering willows, its banks strewn with
long-disused mill-stones, discarded roller-beams, and ruined timber cog-wheels. Soon
the flood was imprisoned by sluice gates; close at hand were
abandoned huts, shuttered, overgrown, and choked with rank weeds. Here the kingfisher
arrowed his way, the wild pigeon chattered and cooed, and the distant cuckoo voice noted
the season. Between all could now be heard the plash and cranking of a near water-wheel.
Now cut off from confiding trust, not even the lonely angler ventured thus far; the region
was out of the ordinary world; being thus beyond the limits of common experience when, in
the remoter solitude, a being, black as a creature of dark Avernus, passed by, he seemed
fitly to haunt the scene. He was, however, only one who, for extra pay and much idleness,
RECTORY FARM, EWELL
passed the day and night in turn with another man visiting at intervals a
neighbouring gunpowder mill, shovelling up the deadly mixture always being ground by a
revolving crusher on a circular platform. The water served two neighbouring mills, and
then for a mile or so it revelled in wanton freedom, cutting deep down into hollow
meadows, nearly covered by border tangle. It emerged again between well-trimmed banks for
further mill service before it got finally free in wide meadow-land.
All this lucious and lonely charm of dell and meadow had very early a fascination
for me, and it was natural that I should attempt to register some of its mystery by my
art. Accordingly, I began a painting of the pool above one of the first mills, with the
sun glistening down and penetrating through every nook of the landscape. The
difference between the scene as it was presented to my untutored
sight, and any single landscape by the great painters that I knew, suggested the doubt,
when I had begun the subject, whether it was not one which a practical painter should
avoid. This doubt was not removed when it grew increasingly evident that, spite of
perseverance, the time remaining for the completion of my view would in no way suffice for
its accomplishment.
A dear uncle and aunt who then lived at the Rectory Farm were my hosts in this
pleasant place of retreat. Sometimes a cousin who was also a visitor, had a riding cob
kept in the stables, and with this we made excursions, travelling ride and tie. Sometimes,
with an extra mount for myself, we scampered over Banstead Downs to Epsom racecourse and
to Ashted Park, and so I saw every variety of the country within miles of the weeping
“eyne” of the valley.
It will easily be understood how the delights of this region afterwards became a
frequent theme of enthusiastic appreciation beween Millais and myself.
The old church was condemned to demolition, and the Rev. Sir George Glynn, the
Rector, engaged me to make a painting of it. While I was doing this, an Art Union
prizewinner wrote offering me for my “Woodstock” picture the twenty
pounds he had gained, and although I had asked double the amount, my uncle wisely
persuaded me that a stranger's recognition of a first picture was worth the twenty missing
pounds.
The picture had been well placed at the Academy, although under the line. While
touching it on varnishing day, it was not left unnoticed by established artists; one,
still young even to boyish eyes, stayed before it for several minutes, and I was
afterwards told it was Frith who that year had an interesting illustration from
The Spectator of Sir Roger de Coverley regarding the sign-board of the
Saracen's Head, in which the painter, doing reverence to the Lord of the
Manor, had painted him as an appropriate model for the ferocious Turk. When the exhibition
opened many gracious words were said to me by my fellow-artists.
The money I received for this picture I determined to apply to the painting of a
work nearer in spirit to my personal ambition; all previous subjects had of necessity been
chosen from consideration of their small expenditure on models and accessories and their
saleability in the end.
But while I was deciding on a subject, an event of the greatest importance
occurred to me. One student—Telfer—with whom, wherever he wanders,
be everlasting peace!—spoke to me of Ruskin's
Modern
Painters,
and when he recognised my eagerness to learn of its teachings, all he could
tell me, he gained permission from Cardinal Wiseman, to whom it belonged, to lend it to me
for twenty-four hours.
Up to that day I had been compelled to think that the sober modern world
tolerated art only as a sort of vagabondish cleverness, that in
England it was a disgrace, charitably modified in very
exceptional cases, and that if toleration of it lingered at all, it would not be in
intellectual and elevated circles. The avowal reveals ignorance of the existence of the
few dilettanti still remaining of the band which, at George III.'s initiative, had
proclaimed a cult for Art, and of those younger men like Lord Egremont, who with
unaffected enthusiasm cherished that instinct which in the survey of even prehistoric eras
distinguishes man from the brute. To get through the book I sat up most of the night, and
I had to return it ere I made acquaintance with a quota of the good there was in it. But
of all its readers none could have felt more strongly than myself that it was written
expressly for
J. E. Millais]
THE CONJURER (1844)
him. When it had gone, the echo of its words stayed with me, and they gained a
further value and meaning whenever my more solemn feelings were touched.
Shortly before this time Millais contracted a standing engagement with Ralph
Thomas, the Chartist barrister, who lived in Stratford Place, and had turned
picture-dealer, to paint for him, at a remuneration of one guinea per diem, every day or
two a picture being finished for the employer. The young painter stayed to dinner, and
during the meal the patron and his wife discussed the subject to be treated on the morrow.
This was essentially of simple character, a mountebank showing his tricks, girls gathering
fruit in an orchard, a shepherd driving sheep, a tired tramp having water given to him by
children at a cottage door, and such-like. The preliminary business was to decide what
models and objects would be needed in the morning, and these
the employer undertook to procure. The enterprise bore good
fruit to the painter in cultivating aptness and ready wit, in manipulation, and in the
production of some remarkably clever pictures which brought ample profit to the dealer.
Seeing this last essential advantage, Thomas's desire was to make the bargain a standing
one. When Millais' attendance had been regular for some months, his parents began to
question the prudence of its continuance, and urged the increasing importance of
discontinuing these hurried pictures, which could not serve for exhibition, and would not
extend their son's reputation. Millais at first defended his course on account of its
lucrativeness, but finding this argument not accepted for long, he blurted out that he had
signed a contract with Thomas to work at the rate arranged for a year or more, and that
therefore he must go on with the engagement. The father laughed derisively, saying that
Thomas was not such a bad lawyer as not to know that an engagement with a boy under age
was not worth the paper it covered; and so the work ended.
One evening Millais, accompanying me to my studio, started talk at once with:
“You know I always want you to speak to me candidly; well, I'll do the
same with you. I've no fear, I can tell you. I know what you can do.”
I had grown dissatisfied with the principal figure in my picture of
“Christ and the Two Maries” as it was painted at first; the canvas
had had to be enlarged, and when it came back from the colourman's I found, now that the
new design for this figure was ready, still more space was needed; so that, having spent
all my money, and not seeing myself within reach of the picture's completion, I was
disposed to be down-hearted. Whether to give it up for the time and begin another subject
for the next exhibition was a question; but Millais gave me such hearty encouragement as
to the character of the work that I was saved from the impatient conclusion tempting me
that whatever I did was sure to fail. Relieved in mind on this point, I explained to him
the system of painting without dead colouring, which I had more than ever before been
following in the progress of this work. I maintained that at least for my particular aims
it seemed the most suitable practice, and that soon I hoped to be able to trust to it
without any retouching. While the autumn still ingered it was important to make studies of
palm-trees to be introduced into this picture. Early one morning I went to Kew Gardens and
worked industriously; seeing my enthusiasm, the curator in the evening considerately
offered me a branch of about twelve feet in length lopped from the tree. My good
fellow-student, James Key, was with me, and cheerfully made light of any difficulty in
carrying it by undertaking to walk behind holding the tip while I carried the stem over my
shoulder. We walked thus to Turnham Green in the increasing dusk, when suddenly my friend
stopped, declaring that some mysteriously disagreeable object had fallen inside the collar
of his coat; it was as large as a hand, and seemed to crawl
cold and dry. Exmaining into the mystery with care, I eventually
fished out a dead bat which had been carried unnoticed thus far in the swaying branches.
After talking to Millais of Keats, I one day took occasion to show him my deisgn
for “
The Eve of St. Agnes,” representing the escape
W. H. H.]
CHRIST AND THE TWO MARIES (1847) (
Unfinished. The
figure of
Christ was completed towards the end of the nineteenth century
.)
of Porphyro and Madeleine, and he confirmed me in the intention of painting this
subject.
After this visit to my studio we became unreserved friends, and the father and
mother treated me with great cordiality in my frequent visits to their house. He was now a
tall youth; his bronze-coloured locks stood up, twisting and curling so thickly that the
parting itself was lost; he dressed with exact conventionality so as to avoid in any
degree courting attention as a genius. Gentle and affectionate
as he was to his parents, he showed an increasing independence of judgement, so that I
dismissed the thought of considering their prejudices when talking to
the son on matters of vital interest to our art.
1
My first attempt to communicate to Millais my enthusiasm for Keats was for the
moment a ludicrous failure. Going to his studio, I took the volume of
Isabella from my pocket, and asking him to sit down and listen, read some
favourite stanzas. Either from the solemnity of the verses, or perhaps because I had
unknowingly contracted a droning delivery, after half-a-dozen verses he burst out with,
“It's like a parson!”
Although perhaps a little nettled, I laughed. “I'll lend you the
volumes, and you'll find the poems will bear a wonderful deal of spoiling.
The Eve of St. Agnes is brimful of beauties that will soon enchant you, although
The Pot of Basil is stronger, and I fancy written later. The subject
that I have begun to paint is from the last stanza.”
He had now undertaken his picture of “Cymon and Iphigenia,”
and during its early stage he made a change in the treatment of his family, which required
persistent strength of will to carry through.
When on one of my visits to Gower Street as soon as the street door was opened to
me, there was no time to make an inquiry before the parlour door suddenly opened and
revealed the mother, who was full of fire, and eagerly conjured me to listen.
“Johnnie is behaving abominably,” she said.
“I want you, Hunt, to hear; you would not believe it; he shuts us out of the
studio altogether; he is there now all alone. For twelve days now neither his father nor
I have been allowed to enter the room. I appeal to you; is that the way to treat
parents? He cannot expect to prosper; can he, now? I hope you will tell him so. It is
quite unnatural. Isn't it disgraceful?”
Before the dear lady had got thus far I saw the studio door at the end of the
passage open, and Johnnie inquired whether it was not Hunt. Recognising me, he cut short
the argument by calling out, “Don't mind what they say, but come
here.”
And so, making the best assurance I could that they would find that there was some
important reason for the suddenly adopted course, I joined the provoker of this
discontent.
As he shut the door he said, “I'm sorry for my dear old mother,
but the time has come when I can't have my studio made into the general sitting-room,
and there's no way of making the change gradually. It must be done abruptly and firmly.
Now how are you getting
Transcribed Footnote (page 56):
1 With regard to conversations with Millais, I cannot pretend
to have recorded every exact word. But the illustrations and criticisms used, and
the names of the works of art cited, are as fresh in my memory as if they had been
spoken only yesterday, and therefore a revival of the conversatonal form of the
interview seems to me the best way in which to convey an idea of what passed, and
in our boyish talk I am sure we were characteristically profuse.
on? You're not giving up the ‘Christ and the Two
Maries,’ are you?”
“Not, I hope, finally,” I said; “but you
see I'm obliged to paint portraits to get money. I shall spend less on ‘
The
Eve of St. Agnes
’; I can do much of it by lamplight, and I think it is more
likely to sell. We are now in the middle of February, I began it on the 6th, and I could
not hope to do both. I must finish ‘The Resurrection Meeting’
another year.”
We then talked about his own work. He had committed himself to a great
undertaking, but he had already drawn in the whole composition and had painted in a few of
the heads very much as they were finally left. They had been painted almost or entirely at
once, and to my eager eyes they seemed to have gained an immaculate freshness and
precision and a nervous vitality which put them on a higher footing than his previous
work. Suddenly he again reverted to the picture of mine he had last seen, inquiring what
it was that prevented me from going on with it. If doubtful about the treatment of our
Lord, why not look, for example, at some of the old Masters to be found in the Print Room?
I replied: “My dear fellow, my difficulties arise from whims in
my own mind, which may be debatable, as to the whole treatment of the Saviour's figure,
for when one phase of the question seems settled, another as formidable presents itself.
My four years in the City deprived me of many opportunities for art, but I had time for
reading and reflecting, through which notions have grown in my head which I find it not
easy to resolve. Some of my cogitations may lead me to see lions in the path which are
only phantoms, but until I have faced them I can't be satisfied; I have investigated
current theories both within art and outside it, and have found many of them altogether
unacceptable. What, you ask, are my scruples? Well, they are nothing less than
irreverent, heretical, and revolutionary”—my two years' seniority
gave me courage to reveal what was at the bottom of my heart at the time.
“When art has arrived at facile proficiency of execution, a spirit of easy
satisfaction takes possession of its masters, encouraging them to regard it with the
paralysing content of the lotus-eaters; it has in their eyes become perfect, and they
live in its realm of settled law; under this miasma no young man has the faintest chance
of developing his art into living power, unless he investigates the dogmas of his elders
with critical mind, and dares to face the idea of revolt from their authority. The
question arises whether we are not in such a position now? Of course, we have got some
deucedly gifted masters, and I love many of the old boys, and know they could teach me
much; but I think they suffer from the fact that the English School began the last
century without the discipline of exact manipulation. Sir Joshua Reynolds thought it
expedient to take the Italian School at its proudest climax as a starting-point for
English art; he
himself had already gone through patient training which had
made him a passionate lover of human nature; he had gathered on the way an inexhaustible
store of riches, and was so impatient to make use of his treasures that the parts of a
picture which gave him no scope for generous expenditure were of little interest to him.
Under his reign came into vogue drooping branches of brown trees over a night-like sky,
or a column with a curtain unnaturally arranged, as a background to a day-lit portrait;
his feeble followers imitate this arrangement, so that there are few rooms in an
exhibition in which we can't count twenty or thirty of the kind. Is it then premature to
demand that the backgrounds of pictures should be representative of nature as well as
their more important portions? Consider how disregard of this requirement affected Sir
Joshua's ambitious compositions. Look at his ‘Holy Family,’ for
example: the child is but a reminiscence of Coreggio's Cupid in ‘Venus and
Mercury.’ His ‘Infant Hercules’ is equally dreary. The
rules of art which he loved so much to lay down were no fetters to him when he had a
subject like ‘The Three Graces’ to deal with, and when his
unbounded love of human nature was appealed to, then his affection for Ludovico Caracci
and the Bolognese School became light in the balance; his approval
of togas
1 went for nothing when a general stood before
him in red coat with gold facings; and the playful fancies of children suggested to him
vivacious fascination such as no painter ever before had noted. His lectures were
admirably adapted to encourage students to make a complete and reverential survey of
what art had done in the past, for there was a danger that English painters would follow
the course which Morland soon after took, of treating common subjects with only an
indirect knowledge of the perfection which art had reached in the hands of the old
Masters. Probably Wilkie owed his more refined course to Sir Joshua's teaching, but
Reynolds was not then in sight of the opposite danger of conventionalism which has since
affected the healthy study of nature; the last fifty years, however, have proved that
his teaching was interpreted as encouragement to unoriginality of treatment, and neglect
of that delicate rendering of nature, which had led previous Schools to greatness. The
English School began on the top of the wave, and consequently ever since it has been
sinking into the hollow. The independent genius of the first President could not be
transmitted, but his binding rules have been handed on. I feel sure it is important to
question fashion and dogma: every School that reached exalted heights in art began with
humility and precision. The British School skipped the training that led to the making
of Michael Angelo. Children should begin as children, and wait for years to bring them
to maturity.”
“I quite agree with what you say; for as to
Reynolds,” replied Millais, “he would think
nothing of making the stem of a rose as big
Transcribed Footnote (page 58):
1 Reynolds urged Benjamin West, when painting “The
Death of General Wolfe,” to represent him in a toga as appropriate.
as the butt-end of a fishing-rod.
1 You'll see I intend to turn over a new leaf; I have finished these
heads more than any I ever did. Last year it was the rage to talk about
‘Collinson's finish’ in his ‘Charity Boy’:
I'll show 'em that that wasn't finish at all.”
I added: “With form so lacking in nervousness as his, finish of
detail is wasted labour. But about the question of precedent. I would say that the
course of previous generations of artists which led to excellence cannot be too
studiously followed by us, but their treatment of subjects, perfect as they were for
their time, should not be repeated. If we do only what they did so perfectly, I don't
see much good in our work. The language they used was then a living one, now it is dead:
though their work has in it humanly and artistically such marvellous perfection that for
us to repeat their treatment of sacred or historic subjects is mere affectation. In my
picture of the risen Christ, for instance, the old painters would have placed a flag in
His hand to represent His victory over Death; their public had been taught that this
symbol was a part of the alphabet of their faith; they accepted it, as they received all
the legends painted at the order of the Church. Many of these were poetic and affecting;
but with the New Testament in our hands we have new suggestions to make. If I were to
put a flag with a cross on it in Christ's hand, the art-galvanising revivalists might be
pleased, but unaffected people would regard the work as lacking living interest for
them. I have been trying for some treatment that might make them see this Christ with
something of the surprise that the Maries themselves felt on meeting Him as One who has
come out of the grave, but I must for every reason put it by for the present. In the
meanwhile, the story in Keats'
Eve of St. Agnes illustrates the
sacredness of honest repsonsible love and the weakness of proud intemperance, and I may
practise my new principles to some degree on that subject.”
I blundered through this argument, not without many ejaculations from my
companion; but here, laughing, I turned upon him with— “You
see what a dangerous rebel I am, but you are every bit as bad as myself! Here are you
painting a poetic subject in which you know all authorities would insist upon
conventional treatment, and you cannot pretend that this work of yours is academic. If
Howard or Frost undertook the subject, you know perfectly well that while they would
certainly have made some of the nymphs fair, and some dark to give contrast, every care
would be taken that the nymphs should rather be waxen effigies than living creatures. It
would be in their several manners the same with Mulready, Eastlake, Maclise; such
conventionalism is surely the sign of a declining Art, yet all the cognoscenti say,
‘How classically refined, how entirely this conception
Transcribed Footnote (page 59):
1 I never knew what particular picture he had in his mind;
certainly in later years he dwelt enthusiastically upon the excellences of the great
portrait painter; the self-sufficiency of youth must be remembered in the case of us
both.
belongs to the world of imagination and
perfection.’ You've made living persons, not tinted effigies. Oh, that'll
never do! it is too revolutionary.”
“I know,” he said, half apologetically;
“but the more attentively I look at Nature the more I detect in it unexpected
delights: it's so infinitely better than anything I could compose, that I can't help
following it whatever the consequences may be.”
“Well, neither of us is sophisticated enough to appreciate the
system in vogue, and not to feel that it ends in an insufferable mannerism and sameness
of feature that soon pall upon the senses beyond toleration. All great artists have
founded their beauty upon selection, and not upon the falsifying of
Nature,” said I. “What gave the charm
David Wilkie]
THE “BLIND FIDDLER”
to Wilson's works was his departure from the examples of the classical
painters whose general manner he affected. Wilkie, in his ‘Blind Man's
Buff,’ found no type of its sweet humour and grace in the Dutch masters; and
Turner's excellence had no type of its enchantment in Claude or any other builder-up of
pictorial scenery. Flaxman and Stothard are always most able in those works in which
their own direct reading of Nature overpowers their obedience to previous example, and
so it is with the best painters of our day. For young artists to remain ignorant of the
course of their predecessors would be boorish folly, or knowing it, to despise the
examples set by great men would be presumption, courting defeat, but you and I by
practical study know much of the great works of antiquity and of the principles
represented in them. Let us go on a bold track; some one must do this soon, why should
not we do it together? We will go carefully and not without the teaching
of our fathers: it is simply fuller Nature we want.
Revivalism, whether it be of classicalism or of mediævalism, is a seeking
after dry bones. Read, my dear fellow, the address of Oceanus in Keats'
Hyperion, and you will see how the course of life on creation's lines is
inevitably progressive, and only under debasing influence retrogressive. Nothing but
fatal deterioration can come from servilely emulating the past, no matter how admirable
the original. We have, as an example of trammels, the law that all
figures in a picture should have their places on a ground-line describing a letter
S—the authorities for convention finding this law in Raphael's works. I
recognise it in many of his compositions but not in all.
1
The best that can be said for the edict is, that it varies the two sides of a
composition, one being hollow and in most cases rich in shadow, while on the opposite
side of the picture the objects form a protruding mass open to the light. Experiments
with this canon are quite legitimate—you have used it in your
‘Cymon and Iphigenia,’ and I in my new picture—but I am
convinced that the universal use of it is paralysing, why should the several parts of
the composition be always apexed in pyramids? Why should the highest light be always on
the principal figure? Why make one corner of the picture always in shade? For what
reason is the sky in a daylight picture made as black as night? And then about colour,
why should the gradation go from the principal white, through yellow to pink and red,
and so on to stronger colours? With all this subserviency to early examples, when the
turn of violet comes, why does the courage of the modern imitator fail? If you notice, a
clean purple is scarcely ever given in these days, and pure green is as much ignored.
But while our leaders profess submission to ancient authority, they don't dare to
emulate the courageous independence of the old Masters, as in Raphael's audacity in the
‘Beautiful Gate,’ where he cuts the composition into three equal
parts.”
Millais continued his rattling commentary as I went on, often endorsing the
convictions I hazarded, and so encouraging me to be bolder, and many works ancient and
modern were summoned to justify our argument.
In the midst of our earnest talk a timid knock came at the door.
“Who's there?” asked my companion.
“I have brought you the tea myself,” said
the mother. I was hurrying forward, when Millais stopped me with his hand, and a silent
shake of the head.
“I really can't let you in, mamma,” he returned;
“please put the tray down at the door, and I'll take it in
myself.”
Transcribed Footnote (page 61):
1 Wilkie's “Blind Fiddler” is chosen as an
excellent example of the principles enforced by academic rules; it will enable the
attentive reader to trace the serpentine line as the ground plan of the arrangement of
figures and salient accessories, and also the pyramidal forms of groups in the
composition. As to the first and secondary lights and their relation to the tertiary
lights and deepest darks, and also the cutting off of a corner by shadow, it is also
edifying.
I spoke then. “We are debating matters, Mrs. Millais, that
would really be very dull to all but artists up to their necks in paint, and our talk is
the deepest treason against our betters.”
She knocked again. “I call on you, Hunt, as a witness of this
bad behaviour to his mother.”
Millais' only apology was, “You'll see in time how right I
am;” and when his mother left he waited a minute ere he went for our
tea.
We resumed our talk, reverting to the difference between vigorous and moribund
art. I continued: “I had great delight in skimming over a book,
Modern Painters, by a writer calling himself an Oxford Graduate; it was
lent to me only for a few hours, but, by Jove! passages in it made my heart thrill. He
feels the power and responsibility of Art more than any author I have ever read. He
describes pictures of the Venetian School in such a manner that you see them with your
inner sight, and you feel that the men who did them had been appointed by God, like old
prophets, to bear a sacred message, and that they delivered themselves like Elijah of
old. They seemed mighty enough to overthrow any vanity of the day. He glories most in
Tintoretto, and some of a series he describes, treating of the life of the Virgin, and
others illustrating the history of the Saviour, make one see the painter a sublime
Hogarth. The Crucifixion is given with redoubled dramatic penetration, and he dwells
upon the accumulated notes of meaning in the design, till you shudder at the darkness
around you. I wish I could quote the passage. I'll tell you more of the book some day.
The ‘Oxford Graduate’ reverses the judgment of Sir Joshua, for he
places the Venetian in the highest rank, and disdains the Caracci and the entire
Bolognese School, which until he spoke had never been quesitoned for its superiority.
Life is not long enough to drivel through a bad fashion and begin again. The
determination to save ourselves and Art must be made now we are young. I feel that is
the only hope, at least for me. One's thoughts must stir before the hands can do. With
my
picture from
The Eve of St. Agnes I am limited to night effect, but
I purpose after this to paint an out-of-door picture, with a foreground and background,
abjuring altogether brown foliage, smoky clouds, and dark corners, painting the whole
out of doors, direct on the canvas itself, with every detail, and with the sunlight
brightness of the day itself. Should the system in any point prove to be wrong, well! I
shall know I have made a mistake and shall alter my course.”
In the midst of my talk Millais continually expressed eagerness to get away
altogether from the conventions we denounced, and adduced examples of what he agreed were
absurdities, declaring that often he had wondered whether something very interesting could
not be done in definance of them. “You shall see in my next picture if I
don't paint something much better than ‘Cymon and Iphigenia’; it
is too late now to treat this more naturally; indeed I have misgivings whether there is
time to finish it even as it is begun.”
We had had our talk out for the night. He was putting things away, and collecting
his brushes and otherwise making signs of departure. I held out my hand to say
“Good-bye. ”
“Oh no! ” he said, “you must come in and
see the old people,” which brought to my mind the prospect of a
terrible quarter of an hour.
The parlour comes to my sight now. Over the fireplace was the oval portrait of
Johnnie, painted when he was thirteen by Phillip—it had been done in return
for sittings given for the head of Bruce in a picture representing that hero—below this portrait on either side were the small
likenesses of the father and
mother by their son; above the entrance door was Millais' admirable chalk-drawing of the
Apollo's head. The mother sat in an armchair near the window and the father on the other
side of the fire.
Johnnie burst into the sitting-room; I followed. “Now we've
come to have a nice time with you, mamma and papa.”
“We don't wish, ” said the mother, “to
tax your precious time at all; we have our own occupations to divert us and engage our
attention,” and the crochet needles were most intently plied.
“Hoity-toity, what's all this? Put down your worsted work at
once. I'm going to play backgammon with you directly;” and he
straightway fetched the board from its corner and laid in on the table.
“You know, Hunt, how shamefully he has been behaving, and I
appeal to you to say whether it is not barefacedness to come in and treat us as though
nothing had occurred,” appealed the mother.
The
us was chosen because at the time Johnnie had gone to his
father with the guitar, placing it in his hand, and remarking, as he put his arms round
the paternal shoulders: “Now, as we are too busy in the day to see one
another, it's more jolly that we should do so after work, so just you be a dear old
papa, and now prove to Hunt what a splendid musician you are. Hunt used to practise the
violin once, but his family didn't like it, and he could not be annoying them in music
and painting too, so he gave up his fiddling, but he's very fond of music. You play that
exquisite air out of Rigoletto.” And then turning to me he added,
“There's no one in England has such an exact touch as he
has;” while to him he railingly said, “You want
pressing like a shy young lady.”
His father was, however, already tuning the strings, when the son went over to
the still irreconcilable mother, took her needles away, kissed her, and wheeled her in the
chair round to the table where the opened chess-board was arranged awaiting her. The
father had already commenced the air, which at my solicitation he repeated, and afterwards
played “The Harmonious Blacksmith.“ The radiant faces of both
parents gradually witnessed to their content, and while the son beat time to the music, he
paid no less attention to the game with the mother.
After an hour of this renewed good understanding I left, without
fear that the course my friend was taking would diminish the
mutual affection of the father, mother, and son.
Since I had become a student in the Life School, which was held only in the
evening, I had felt justified in giving more of my daylight to original work at home, but
at the appointed hour I hurried away to the little “pepper-box” at
the top of the building in Trafalgar Square.
It was here that the gods were seen in actual flesh. One evening in the past
summer, running up the spiral staircase three steps at a time to secure my place before
the model posed, I was brought to sudden sobriety of pace by overtaking Etty, that veteran
master of colour in his generation, who was labouring to reach the top. It was with a
W. H. H.]
ETTY IN THE LIFE SCHOOL
feeling of shame that I found I had disturbed his toilsome climbing. I was too
late to retreat, for he turned and saw me. I made my gentlest salutation to the bearer of
the burden of life, the more reverently, seeing that his infirmity did not quench his
ardent habitual effort. He could scarcely speak, but stood aside and made signs for me to
pass. I apologised, with assurance that I would follow. Beckoning me close to him he said,
as he put his hand upon my shoulder: “Go. I insist! Your time is more
precious than mine.” I felt sure that he wished me to take him at his
word, accordingly I obeyed his directions.
He painted on a sized but unprimed mill-board; he made the outline hastily with
charcoal, dusted this out slightly, then took out his prepared palette and fastened it to
the left-hand end of his board. His colours were set in order from white through reds,
browns, blues, and greens to black. He began using them by rubbing in the darks with
umber and rich browns, and then painted on the general lights in
masses with accentuated prominences of pure white, tempering this gradually from patches
of blanched reds and lakes kept in squares of different strengths on his prepared palette.
At this stage, he made the half tints by leaving the ground more or less to show through
the scumblings. After each touch his weighty head overbalanced itself to right and left,
while he drew himself back for a more distant glance. At every fresh sally he recommenced
by englarging the swoop of his brush on the palette. The next evening he began to clear
away the excess of dried and undried paint with cuttle-fish, and circled away again with
colours differing only by the inclusion of yellows and the more delicate lakes. In his
after layers he never seemed to give an entire equivalent for the enchantments of his
first indications of effect.
His choice of paints was not beneficial as an example to the young, for while at
first he seemed to have brought certain vivid pigments for the background only, they all
came gradually into the vortex of his sweeping hand, and before he had painted
half-an-hour, emerald green and Prussian blue often were made to do service in flesh. He
was intoxicated with the delight of painting, and when, after a careful reloading of his
brush, he drove the tool upwards in frequent bouts before his half-closed eyes, I don't
think that, had he been asked suddenly, he could have told his name.
We did not always have as instructors the members whose deserved renown made them
coveted teachers, but in midsummer on one occasion—regarded as a fortunate one
by all the students—Mr. Mulready was the visitor. It seemed he treated me with
more than average favour, and perhaps it was reliance upon this apparent partiality that
led me one evening, when the class had broken up, to follow him down the steps. Hearing
me, he halted and turned round. I apologised for my intrusion by explaining that I sought
information which would enable me to acquit myself of a duty delayed for some years. I
then referred to Mr. Varley's loan of a crayon drawing, which he called a Rembrandt. While
I spoke I could not but observe the visitor's features darkly clouding over, but I
perservered, suspecting no evil. Suddenly he compelled a pause, and burst out with,
“And how
dare you, sir, assume that this affects me
in any way?”
“May I explain, sir,” I went on, “that
Mr. Varley once spoke of being in some manner a connection of yours; remembering this, I
thought you might direct me how to find his son, to whom I might return the
drawing.” Here the annoyance to which I was unconsciously subjecting
Mr. Mulready was beyond toleration.
“I am astounded at your temerity, sir, in addressing me on such
a matter!” he exclaimed. “He had no right to make
the statement you speak of, and you, sir, have no excuse for taxing my attention with
it.”
I stammered out, “I fear, sir, that I have made some great
mistake, but pray believe me that I had no idea I should vex you.”
“You have, sir, made a great mistake, a very great mistake
indeed, one that I cannot at all understand.” And so he turned and
went down the steps, still storming as he went, while I stood dumbfoundered. The next
night, when he came his round, I stood up, bowing respectfully as I offered him my place
at the drawing, but he only glared at me with his face set like a mask, saying, as he went
round me, “Oh, it's you, is it?” I had most
innocently made him my declared enemy. Yet I heard that he always inquired as to what I
was doing at home, adding, “Ah! you'll see, he will do something one
day.”
Some years later I heard what accounted for his ill-humour. He had married at
seventeen a sister of John Varley of the same age; it proved to be a most unhappy union,
and before the prime of life they had separated for ever, each thinking the other to
blame, so that intimates refrained from mentioning the relationship. He probably assumed
that I ought to have known of this.
- Persist if thou wouldst teach thine ends,
- For failures oft are but advising friends.
- Every failure is a step advanced
- To him who will consider how it chanced.
George Meredith.
Whenever you have to do a favour, do not, as some are tempted to do, dwell upon the
greatness of the sacrifice you make; but on receiving a kindness do not omit to
recognise your benefactor's generosity.—Hints on Etiquette by a
Lady of Quality (1840).
At twenty, one may not only be happy in a garret, but all the
opportunities of life come more richly and the hours for effort last longer than in later
days. Backward as I was with my intended contribution to the academy of “
The
Eve of St. Agnes
,” I saw no reason at first to give up my attendance at the
evening Life School. Coming home at nine, I worked on my canvas by the light of a lamp.
I was still pinched both for want of time and money, and I had to sacrifice some
days in each week to paint portraits.
A visitor was brought occasionally to my studio by a friend; who sat by the fire
without giving any sign that he cared for my work. His discourse was of country places, of
old churches, of brasses, monuments, and other antiquarian matters of real interest to me.
Yet it seemed unaccountable that he should find pleasure in coming to warm and air his
memory at my glow-worm of a hearth; but blind as his choice seemed, it was impelled by
kind Fate, as the sequel in time showed. The date for sending in works came alarmingly
near. Millais had progressed more bravely than I, but he had yet more to do, and we agreed
that neither of us could finish without working through the last nights. For company's
sake, he invited me to bring my picture to his studio; his parents also urged this, and so
we worked, encouraging one another hour by hour. Becoming fatigued, he suddenly, with
boyish whim, conceived a prejudice against the task of painting some drapery about the
figures which had still to be done, and entreated me to relieve him.
“Do, like a dear fellow, work out this drapery for me; you shan't lose
time, for I'll do one of the heads of your revellers for you.” His
father was called in as his model, and I can to this day distinguish the part he did for
me, adapting his handling to my manipulation by precise touch, while I did a part of the
drapery of the Iphigenia for him.
When all were sleeping we were steadily working. Occasionally
we refreshed ourselves with coffee; it was this, perhaps, which
gave us extra energy for talk of the ideals we were raising up for ourselves, and about
coeval art.
There was, perhaps, much boyish folly in our verdicts upon the old art, and in our
aspirations for the new, but we wrought out the reason for each question, intending that
it should be tried in the fire. We revealed all our innermost thoughts to each other, and
used our conclusions to form ardent resolves for the future. It is on quiet and
confidential occasions such as this that burning convictions are tested and refined, and
ours at this time were beaten upon the anvil of what experience we had already had.
Our pictures were forwarded to the Academy, literally at the eleventh hour of the
night, and very glad each of us was to go to his long-neglected bed.
Often when standing before them we had talked over Raphael's cartoons; at this
period we again reviewed our judgment of these noble designs. We did so fearlessly, but
even when most daring we never forgot their claim to be honoured. We condemned
“The Transfiguration” for its grandiose disregard of the simplicity
of truth, the pompous posturing of the Apostles, and the unspiritual attitudinising of the
Saviour. Treating of the strained and meaningless action of the epileptic, I quoted
the arguments of Sir Charles Bell, saying, “You
must read them for yourself.”
1 In our
final estimation this picture was a signal step in
Transcribed Footnote (page 68):
1 “Two of our greatest painters, Raphael and
Domenichino, have painted demoniacal boys. In the convent of Grotto Ferraba, in the
neighbourhood of Rome, Domenichino has represented St. Nilus in the act of relieving a
lad possessed. The Saint, an old man, is on his knees in prayer; the lad is raised and
held up by an aged man, the mother with a child is waiting the consummation of the
miracle. Convulsions have seized the lad; he is rigidly bent back, the lower limbs
spasmodically extended so that only his toes rest on the ground; the eyes are
distorted; the pupils turned up under the eyelids. This would be the position of
Opisthotonos, were not the hands spread abroad, the palms and fingers open, and the jaw
fallen. Had the representation been perfectly true to nature, the jaws would have been
clenched and the teeth grinding. But then the miracle could not have been represented,
for one, under the direction of the Saint, has the finger of his left hand in the
boy's mouth, and the other holds a vessel of oil with which the tongue is to be
touched, and the grandeur of the old man makes this one of the most admired paintings
in Italy.
“I have here given a sketch of the true Opisthotonos, where it is seen
that all the muscles are rigidly contracted, the more powerful flexors prevailing over
the extensors. Were the painter to represent every circumstance faithfully, the effect
might be too painful, and something must be left to the taste and imagination. The
original sketch is in the College of Surgeons of Edinburgh. I took it from soldiers
wounded in the head at the battle of Corunna. Three men were similarly hurt, and in
short successive intervals similarly affected, so that the character could not be
mistaken.
“In the same painter's great picture of ‘The
Transfiguration’ in the Vatican there is a lad possessed, and in
convulsions. I hope I am not insensible to the beauties of that picture, nor
presumptuous in saying that the figure is not natural. A physician would conclude that
this youth was feigning. He is, I presume, convulsed; he is stiffened with
contractions and his eyes are turned in their sockets. But no child was ever so
affected. In real convulsions the extensor muscles yield to the more powerful
contractions of the flexor muscles; whereas, in the picture, the lad extends his arms,
and the fingers of the left hand are stretched unnaturally backwards. Nor do the lower
extremities correspond with truth; he stands firm; the eyes are not natural; they
should have been turned more inwards, as looking into the head, and partially buried
under the forehead. The mouth, too, is open, which is quite at variance with the
general condition, and without the apology which Domenichino had. The muscles of the
arms are exaggerated to a degree which Michael Angelo never attempted; and still it is
the extensors and supinators, and not the flexors, which are thus
prominent.”—Bell's
Anatomy of Expression.
the decadence of Italian art. When we had advanced this opinion
to other students, they as a
reductio ad absurdum had said,
“Then you are Pre-Raphaelite.” Referring to this as
we worked side by side, Millais and I laughingly agreed that the designation must be
accepted.
The first use which Millais and I made of our release from the pressure of work,
was on a succeeding morning to accompany the Chartist procession; it marched from Russell
Square across Blackfriars Bridge to Kennington Common; we did not venture onto the grass
with the agitators, but, standing up on the cross rails outside the enclosure, we could
see the gesticulations of the orators as they came forward on the van drawn up in the
centre of the green. When the address was
W. H. H.]
DRAWING FOR THE CYCLOGRAPHIC CLUB
- And still these two were postured motionless
- Like natural sculpture in cathedral cavern.
- The while in tears
- She touched her fair large forehead to the ground,
- Just where her falling hair might be outspread
- The soft and silken mat for Saturn's feet.—
Hyperion.
beginning to evoke tumultuous cheers, a solitary policeman, square and tall,
appeared from the northern corner, walked through the dense artisan crowd to the foremost
stand, and beckoned to Fergus O'Connor to return with him to the Superintendent of Police,
under assurance of non-detention. I felt respect for both men and for the crowd as the
speaker quietly descended, and a lane was made by the thousands present, while the two
walked over the common as staidly as though they alone were on the ground. The Chartist
champion was detained only a few minutes. He came back by himself, knowing that the roofs
of the neighbouring houses were manned with riflemen and that concealed measures had been
taken to quell any outbreak of disturbance.
On re-ascending the van, he advised the law-abiding people to disperse, which they
did without delay. We essayed to return by the
road we had come, but at Blackfriars Bridge a cordon of police
barred further passage. We turned towards Bankside. Here at the entrance a set of stalwart
roughs armed with bludgeons were determined to have their fight, and we heard, as we were
about to pass, the sound of bloody strife. Who that has heard such even in its mildest
form can forget the hurtle? We felt the temptation to see the issue, and Millais could
scarcely resist pressing forward, but I knew how in a moment all present might be involved
in a fatal penalty. I had promised to keep him out of wanton danger, but it was not
without urgent persuasion that I could get him away. We went along, accompanied by but few
of the crowd, till we reached London Bridge; passing this we arrived at the Bank of
England and the Mansion House, crested with sand-bags to mask the
W. H. H.]
“RUTH AND THE REAPERS”
“And she sat among the reapers, and he reached her parched corn so she
did not eat.”
soldiery. We succeeded on our round in gaining a thorough knowledge of the state
of affairs. Returning by way of Holborn, the sombre sky opened its silent artillery on us
with spots of rain as large as grape shot, and cleared the streets of agitators,
mischief-makers, and idlers alike. With the last we scampered home as swiftly as any of
the crowd.
Neither of us lost time. Millais, with his ready power of drawing, was impatient
to produce some new composition. We were each of us members of the Cyclographic Club;
according to the rules, a design had to be furnished about once every month, together with
a criticism upon the drawings of other members; this criticism was taken out by the artist
with his drawing when the portfolio came back for a further contribution. For some reason
I never went to any meetings.
William Rossetti, however, speaks of a meeting which he attended with his
brother. I know that at about this date, when the portfolio
was opened at Millais' house, some designs of D. G. Rossetti's
attracted our regard as an exception to the general level of the contributions, which
could not be considered high in character; indeed, the Club was already in danger of
splitting up, owing to the glaring incompetence of about three-quarters of its members,
and the unrestrained ridicule of the remainder.
Millais had now become as ardent an admirer of Keats as myself, and we soon
resolved to begin a series of illustrations in slightly shaded outline; we worked these
with a fine brush in line in preference to a pen for the sake of greater freedom. The
drawings were to be preparations
W. H. H.]
THE PILGRIM's RETURN
for copperplate etchings in illustration of the magnificent poem of
Isabella. Before I could attend to such work, I had to replenish my empty purse by
portrait painting of the dullest kind; and the design for Rienzi, which I had determined
upon as the subject of my next picture being more urgent than the etching designs, I
devoted the first hours I could steal, to its composition and to making an independent
sketch in oil of its colour scheme. While I had made thus but scant progress with my Keats
outline, Millais had completed his. We could not apply ourselves to finishing the whole
Keats series until we could hope to tempt a publisher to co-operate with us.
Living near the British Museum, I went there whenever I could; I was now advanced
enough to make a riper use of it than when I
began to draw there; the rooms were then thronged with a band of
youths so warmly intimate, that they seemed destined to be companions for life; but
already their haunts knew them no more, and their places were taken by staring strangers.
When, after the lapse of fifty years, I walk again among the unchangeable
masterpieces of antiquity, the old familiar faces of my fellow-students are close around
me. I see them still with their imagined futures unopened; and then a second scroll unrolls
with those of them whom I have known in later days, in which the circumstances of each
life appear, and the younger and the older man seem strangers to one another.
One fellow-pupil in Rogers' studio was a youth, a year or two my senior; he had
large prominent eyes, full features, swarthy complexion, and was of Semitic type. He
talked proudly of his privileges behind the scenes of theatres with a somewhat precocious
manliness. His name has since become known as the author of
The Dead
Heart.
I met him later, and found him then ambitious of literary as well as artistic
fame; yet I did not at that time see signs of that publicity which Watts Phillips, as a
playwright, was to achieve after his death. At the Museum there was one tall, handsome
youth, with full yellow hair and clear blue eyes who could never be forgotten; he drew
with great earnestness, capacity, and modesty. His name was Tom Muloch; and frequently his
sister Dinah, the authoress of
John Halifax, would sit by his side. He
died quite young.
When the Academy Hanging Committee had completed their work I was surprised and
distresed to learn that Millais' painting of “Cymon and Iphigenia”
had not been placed. He was exceedingly brave about the disappointment, and—as
was characteristic with him throughout life on encountering any check to
success—he was reticent on the subject, and now he hid the picture away; my
“
Eve of St. Agnes,” being not nearly so large as Millais' picture,
had more easily met with better fortune. It was hung in a good light, as was proved on the
touching-up morning by the amount of attention which fellow-exhibitors bestowed upon it.
On the opening day of the Royal Academy Rossetti came up to me, repeating his
praise, and declaring that my picture of “
The Eve of St. Agnes” was
the best in the collection. Probably the fact that the subject was taken from Keats made
him the more unrestrained, for I think no one had ever before painted
a subject from this little-known poet.
1 I had found my mill-board volumes of Keats, on a bookseller's stall labelled,
“this lot 4
d.”
2
Rossetti proposed to come and see me; before this I had been only on nodding
terms with him in the schools, to which he came but rarely
Transcribed Footnote (page 72):
1 G. F. Watts had quoted some lines of Keats to his exquisite
figure of “Echo.”
Transcribed Footnote (page 72):
2 In the
Contemporary Review I mentioned that
the volume had been lost by lending. A hitherto unknown friend, on reading this
statement, most generously made me the possessor of a daintily bound volume in place
of my original copy.
-
“HE KNEW WHOSE GENTLE HAND WAS AT THE LATCH
-
BEFORE THE DOOR HAD GIVEN HER TO HIS EYES”
—
KEATS.
and irregularly. He had always attracted there a following of
clamorous students, who, like Millais' throng, were rewarded with original sketches.
Rossetti's subjects were of a different class from Millais', of
knights rescuing ladies, of lovers in mediæval dress, illustrating stirring
incidents of romantic poets;
1 in manner they resembled
Gilbert's book designs. His flock of impatient petitioners had always barred me from
approaching him. Once indeed I had found him alone, perched on some steps stretched across
my path, drawing in his sketch-book a single figure from the gates of Ghiberti. I had
recently been attentively drawing some of the groups for study of their expression and
arrangement, and I told Rossetti then how eloquent the Keeper had been in his comments on
seeing me at work from the group of “The Finding of the Cup in Benjamin's
Sack,” saying that Ghiberti's principles of composition were in advance of his
time in their variety of groupings, and that his great successors had all profoundly
profited by these examples. As an instance he had pointed out how Raphael, in the cartoon
of “The Charge to St. Peter,” had put a little quirk of drapery
projecting on the right to break the vertical line of the figure, just as Ghiberti had
here introduced the ass with projecting pannier for the same purpose. The Keeper for such
reasons regretted that the gates were not more often studied by young painters. Thus
chatting and dilating on these quattrocento epochal masterpieces and their fascinating
merits gave us subject for a few minutes' talk; but it was our common enthusiasm for Keats
which brought us into intimate relation.
A few days more, and Rossetti was in my studio. I showed him all my pictures and
studies, even those I had put aside for the nonce, which, at the stage I had entered upon
of advance by leaps and bounds, often involved final abandonment; for in youth a month,
and even a day in some cases, is an age in which, for all inventive purposes, the past
acts as a sepulchre to its idea. My last designs and experiments I rejoiced to display
before a man of his poetic instinct; and it was pleasant to hear him repeat my propositions
and theories in his own richer phrase. I showed him my new picture of
“
Rienzi,” in which I was putting aside all regard for conventional
dogma, and striving by fresh search after Nature to get new life into each feature of my
design.
I justified the doing of this thoroughly as the only sure means of eradicating
the stereotyped tricks of decadent Schools, and of any conventions not recommended by
experienced personal judgment.
While engaged on the question of the practice of painting, he confessed to me
that he was disheartened about his position.
He then told me the circumstance connected with his asking Brown, by letter, to
take him as a pupil, and of the amusing belligerent spirit in which Brown responded by
coming to his house with a big stick! This ended with a happy life friendship for both of
them, and honourable
Transcribed Footnote (page 74):
1 A later recurrence to this manner of drawing may be found on
page 81.
to the master, who had no idea that the indication of his
suspicion at their first meeting had been noted by Rossetti, until I told the story in my
address at the unveiling of the fountain erected in memory of Gabriel at Chelsea, when the
only survivor of the friendship was present, who admitted the truth of my story with no
small amusement.
Shortly before Brown's visit to Rossetti, the former met Overbeck
STUDY OF
BOTTLES, BY D. G. ROSSETTI UNDER F. M. BROWN, WITH FIGURE
ADDED
YEARS AFTERWARDS
.
in Rome, and he at once undertook two subjects in the German's manner, one
“Cherubs watching the Crown of Thorns”
1 (which he set Gabriel to copy), the other an elaborate
design eventually entitled “Our Lady of Good Children” but at first
“
Our Lady of Saturday Night.”
It was from a kindred source that Rossetti derived his “Early
Christian” manner in design. The copy he finished not without some avowed
impatience.
Transcribed Footnote (page 75):
1 Page 149.
In accordance with all sound precedent, the master had set him to make a study of still
life from a group of bottles and other objects which happened to be lying about in the
studio. This discipline Rossetti had found so abhorrent that it had tormented his soul beyond power of endurance.
1 Thus
disheartened, he had given up painting for the time and had turned for counsel to Leigh
Hunt, asking him to read his small collection of poems, and to tell him whether he might
not hope to rely upon poetry for his bread. My namesake had replied about the verses in
the most appreciative manner, but implored him, if he had any prospect whatever as a
painter, on no account to give it up, since the fortunes of an unfriended poet in modern
days were too pitiable to be risked. “The heart knoweth its own
bitterness.” Rossetti had thus been again driven to painting. In subsequent
visits I learnt that he had not returned to Brown, but had been working alone at the
studio of Hancock, a sculptor fellow-student, and there he had broken down again.
“Was it necessary,” he asked me plaintively, “to go again
to still life?” I assured him of my great deference to the judgment of his late
master, adding that although, in ordinary cases, I should prescribe the same course to any
pupil, for him I should try whether the object might not be gained by leaving him to
choose one of his recent designs (seen and admired by Millais and myself as they had come
round in the folio of the Cyclographic Club)
2 and that with the composition put upon canvas, the painting should be
begun with the still life. I believed that invested with vital interest as links in an
idea to be welded together, he would find each day's labour interesting and instructive
until he had acquired sufficient proficiency to paint the figures in the picture. This
suggestion he accepted with unbounded delight, and wanted at once to put it in practice,
asking whether he might come and be directed in my studio.
For many reasons it was then impossible to agree to this proposal, one being that
I had already a professed painting pupil, whose family had urged me to help him, and it
would have been too hampering to do my work with two pupils together. But I offered to
come to him, and explain all from time to time as he progressed.
My studio was now in a house, the lower part of which was an upholsterer's
show-room. The furniture and hangings there displayed could not but challenge observation
as wanting in artistic taste to a degree greater than could be found in any previous age
or country whatever. With my youthful experience in designing patterns, I regarded
decorative design as part of an artist's ambition, and I declared that furniture and
costume would remain as bad as for the last fifty years they had been if we continued to
leave the designing of them to tradesmen. The
Transcribed Footnote (page 76):
1 “Brown had a system of education which he would
gladly apply to me. He set me to fag at some still life—drawing and
painting both; but I could not stand that kind of thing, and after a time or two gave
it up.”—
Letter from D. G. Rossetti to W. B.
Geoff
.
Transcribed Footnote (page 76):
2 William Rossetti wrote: “I think it was more
especially Holman who after a while considered that the Society was of little use,
being weighted with too many ‘muffs’; he, Millais and Gabriel
dropped it, and I fancy it survived not for long.”
W. H. H.]
THE EVE OF ST. AGNES
employment of Flaxman and Stothard was the last example of
artistic devotion to decorative design; since then painters and sculptors had given their
attention exclusively to imitative Art.
In the intervals of chat upon questions of our profession Rossetti produced a
manuscript copy of his own poems, amongst others
The Blessed Damozel
,
My Sister's Sleep
, and
Jenny
. They were not so
complete as in their later form, the first poem being shorter.
He urged that I should give him my frank opinion of them and drew from me the
confession that I wrote verses, which indeed I did only to record impressions of Nature,
in simple couplets, or at the most in the Spenserian stanza. These would not here be
mentioned except as prelude to the confession that his proficiency effectually discouraged
any further indulgence by me in verse of any form whatever.
To provide funds, I had again to apply myself to portrait painting, but when the
list of Art Union prize-holders was published, I saw that my fireside visitor during the
progress of “
The Eve of St. Agnes,” had obtained a prize of £70 with
which to purchase a picture from the current exhibitions. The amount being the exact price
I had instructed the Secretary to put on my picture, I wrote to say that it would make me
very happy if he did me the honour of selecting my work. His reply was, curtly, that he
should look at all the pictures, that if any other were better than mine he should select
that; otherwise he might take my picture, but in the end he bought it.
My uncle having generously refused to accept repayment of the money he had
provided for the frame of the Keats picture, I now had funds with which to make a start in
life.
I had already painted part of my new picture of “
Rienzi ”;
the foreground with dandelion puffs and blossoms over which a bumble-bee hovered was
afterwards held up by the orthodox as a mark of the prettiness of our aims, and by less
impatient critics it was asked whether it did not stand for the last letter in our mystic
monogram P.R.B. Being determined that the new picture should go further in obedience to my
advancing aims, instead of the meaningless spread of whitey brown which usually served for
the near ground, I represented gravelly variations as found in Nature. While the fine
weather still lasted, I also gained the opportunity to paint a row of willow saplings on a
sloping hillside of grass spangled with blossoms and flowers run to seed. The landscape
was done directly and frankly from Nature not merely for the charm of minute finish, but
as a means of studying her principles of design the more deeply.
I had now determined to quit my father's house, so as to feel freer for my work.
Immediately Rossetti heard of my resolution he again broached the project of working under
me for my hourly superintendence and instruction in painting. He had, so far, made no way
in the new plan of work. This he accounted for by his want of confidence in himself; he
did not believe that my proposed daily visits to his house
alone would serve. He proposed now that he should pay half the
rent of the studio and so reduce my expenses; but I had provided myself with a turn-down
couch in my studio, and I wished to adhere to my plan without further explanation to any
one. However, at a later interview I gave way to his insistence, and arranged to make the
required additional space for him in my studio by taking a bedroom in the upper storey of
the house, he paying a portion of the studio rent.
W. H. H.]
STUDY OF MILLAIS FOR RIENZI PICTURE
While we were giving orders for the prepartion of the room, Rossetti, whose
enthusiasm for our principles grew with greater familiarity, talked much of Woolner as one
of whom he had explained the resolution of Millais and myself to turn more devotedly to
Nature as the one means of purifying modern art. He said that Woolner had declared the
system to be the only one that could reform sculpture, and that therefore he wished to be
enrolled with us. Woolner occupied the next studio to that of Hancock, the young sculptor
who had allowed Rossetti to paint in
his workroom, and there we visited him. Woolner was somewhat
beyond me in age, about five feet eight in height, and of robust build; he had thick blond
hair inclining to brown, and with his dark eyes he was a handsome youth.
He was then carving in marble for a fashionable bust-maker; he divided the studio
with another sculptor, Bernard Smith, whose massive size formed a great contrast to the
small bas-reliefs he was designing. Woolner, on the other hand, had erected a giant figure
ten feet high
D. G. Rossetti ]
THOMAS WOOLNER
swathed in its damp cloth and for the nonce abandoned, for a model of Puck,
which he showed us with paternal fondness. When darkness came on we talked about varieties
of poetry, and travestied by joint composition the most blatant and vapid of its kind.
My new quarters had to be put in order. The whitewashing not being completed by
the expected date, Gabriel and I spent one day in a visit to Rochester Castle, and on the
morrow we went down the Thames to Greenwich (reading Monckton Milne's
Life
and Letters of Keats
on the way), and thence to Blackheath to sketch. But Rossetti
soon turned to writing poetry.
While waiting on the barge pier for the returning steamboat Gabriel, full of
poetic fire and murmurings, seeing a gaping boy staring at him, turned upon the puzzled
lad, who retreated step by step before the advancing poet as he exclaimed interrogatively
with solemn gesture, “Do you believe that—
- The tyrants will reign for ever
- Or the priests of the bloody Faith,
- Or that they roll on the tide of a mighty river,
- Whose waters are quenched in death.”
The boy by this time had backed to the edge of the barge and was in danger of
falling into the river when an old boatman broke out,
SKETCH BY D. G. ROSSETTI (1848)
“What's the use of asking the boy those silly questions? Why,
you don't know yourself!”
Then the steamboat came to the rescue of the question and answer.
After this holiday I resumed work in the renovated studio at the end of August
1848, with Rossetti as my painting pupil and companion.
The subject for my new picture was suggested by Bulwer's romance, which gives,
with but little garnishing, the facts of Rienzi's early life. Like most young men, I was
stirred by the spirit of freedom of the passing revolutionary time, the appeal to Heaven
against the tyranny exercised over the poor and helpless appealed to me. “How
long, O Lord!” many bleeding souls were crying at that time. The composition of
the picture necessitated patient working out of parts in separate studies. The costumes
and armour needed research, and this made the task longer and more costly than many that
might have been undertaken. My good friend who had lent me bloodhounds for my last
picture, now
W. H. H. ]
BLACKHEATH PARK
supplied me with models for the horses. For shields and spears I
went with my canvas to the Tower.
Before Rossetti had well got to work in my studio, I once returned from the
Academy class at dusk and found him with Thomas Woolner in possession.
Woolner, who had lately returned from a brief visit to Paris, produced a case of
brown wood bound with bright brass, containing an elegant clay pipe, stamped on the bowl
46, a number held sacred by student smokers in the French capital. Of Caparal tobacco he
had still a precious remnant; he took out the prized calument with a dainty care such as a
lady displays in handling a fragile jewel; his flexible fingers and thumbs were affected
by habit of delicate manipulation as a sculptor. To the Westminster Hall competition, when
quite a youngster, he had sent a small model of Queen Eleanor sucking the poison from the
king's arm, and this had given him an opportunity of making acquaintance with some
distinguished men, who were of great interest to young artists like ourselves. From the
first there could be no doubt of Wooner's gifts as a
raconteur, he told stories which brought these stars into our atmosphere, but his telescopic
powers reached even further, and the illumination he shed on the heroes more remote from
our ken equally delighted us. Of his master Behnes he expressed the highest appreciation
as an artist, an opinion which he justified by reference to early work, such as the bust
of the Queen as a child. While Woolner was still a boy in Behnes' studio, Haydon was
leaving after a visit, and the pupil reverently hastened to hold the door open to him as
an honoured guest; the painter, not satisfied at simply acknowledging this courtesy,
turned and examined the boy's cranium, with words of encouragement as to his future
possibilities. Beyond doubt our new friend was an entertaining reporter of the
professional opinions of the time, while the unswerving faith he expressed in his own
intended purpose did not fail to impress us with confidence in his future.
Rossetti had chosen his subject for painting from three prepared designs:
“
Margaret in Church ” from Goethe's
Faust,
“
The Girlhood of the Virgin,” and Coleridge's
“
Genevieve ”; and had preferred the second. The first step for him
was to make studies from the nude for all the figures. To induce him to put the
perspective right was, from this stage through, a business needing constant argument, and
had it been left according to his choice it would indeed have distressed the spirit of
Paolo Ucello!
In general terms he denounced the science, and objected strongly to each result
of its application, declaring that what is proved to be wrong was obviously better. He
brought weighty tomes from home on which the vase with its lily stood.
The aureoled dove representing the Holy Ghost, and the seven cypresses typifying
the “seven sorrowful mysteries,” are all of arbitrary authority.
Where I could I induced him while my pupil to take natural
D. G. Rossetti]
THE GIRLHOOD OF THE VIRGIN
objects as his models for these symbols, the little Gothic
screen, the embroidery and draperies of the Holy Virgin were done as far as possible from
nature.
When a little advance was made, I advised him, ere the season grew too late, to
paint the vine, and for this part of his work he was absent about a week. He brought the
painting back with foliage too crudely emerald green, but it was resolved that this should
stand unmodified for a time, and so far the plan of work promised all that we had hoped.
To Rossetti's occasional expressions of unbounded enthusiasm for Brown's past
works I could not always give unmodified approval. I had not time to visit exhibitions to
follow up his works, but somewhere I saw his earlier large painting of “
The
Execution of Mary Queen of Scots
.”
The surface had what, at the time, marked the Baron Wappers School—an
unpleasant sheen rather than the
FORD MADOX BROWN
crystalline lustre of varnish, and the theme had to be accepted as a
Continental aspiration, inspired by the fashion for such subjects as the executions of
monarchs, which had already reached England.
In the British institution, where I also exhibited, I next saw Brown's picture of
“
Parisina .” It had been painted (as was then usual on the Continent,
for lamplight effects) with the subject lit up in an inner chamber, the canvas being
outside in daylight, a condition which forced the artist to give a hot glare on the group
much in excess of that observable in lamplight itself. The painting throughout was
accomplished and facile; the drawing defied criticism as to correctness. The surface was
less unctuous in its sheen than was the earlier picture; the style was a combinaiton of
that of Rembrandt and Rubens as interpreted by the then leaders of the Belgian School
From his Flemish manner he turned to that then flourishing in Munich, and lastly,
to the opposite of his Antwerpian mode, to the Overbeck School called Nazarene, which set
itself to affect the childlike immaturities and limitations of the German and Italian
quattrocentists.
Brown, however, added quaintnesses which marked his strong vitality, but
sometimes without calm judgment, which left many of his true appreciators to wonder if he
were not mocking them; it was certainly not notable at that time, that he had become a
seeker after fresh paths in Art.
It will thus be seen that I had to form an estimate of his work from much more
meagre data than that which connaisseurs have at hand in our day. Rossetti's outbursts of
enthusiasm, tempered as they were
by frequent merriment and volleys of laughter at his late
master's eccentricities, were received by me with due reserve. However, the nervous force
of his first works had so impressed me that I felt there was under all his vagaries a
strong manly independence, and I was glad when Gabriel suggested that we should go over
and see him in his studio in Clipstone Street. Being a widower, he lived alone in lodgings
close at hand, while his infant daughter Lucy
1 was nursed in the country by relatives. He had a small annuity which
provided him with means to meet the expenses of his profession. Gabriel's tone in speaking
of Brown's present work was not so actively eulogistic as that adopted towards his earlier
productions. His enthusiasm for certain of Brown's designs, in his Overbeck manner, which
illustrated Shakespeare's
King Lear, was expressed in fullest measure.
The studio was down a mews, and had originally been a carpenter's workshop. The
painting in hand was “
Chaucer reading his Poems to the Court of Edward the
Third
.” The canvas occupied one angle of the studio from the floor to the
ceiling; against the wall were two large wings to the central composition, the canvases
were divided into Gothic arches to enshrine figures of poets of classic fame treated
statuesquely; below were quatrefoil recesses, in which the names of other celebrities were
displayed on medallions.
Brown's deliberate manner of speech and the reserve of his demeanour at this
first interview suggested to me that he was offended at the manner of my intrusion between
him and his former pupil. He had spoken generously to Rossetti of exhibited works of mine,
so that I knew he had no former prejudice against me. I was too bashful to attempt to
explain how unsought for on my part was my position as teacher of one whose pupilage under
him had proved to be of but short duration, but Brown's growing cordiality soon made it
clear that no unfriendliness was intended.
That I systematically examined the pretensions of my elders may appear
presumptuous. That I should dare at first introduciton to sit in judgment on an artist who
had made such profitable use of his advantages may indeed savour of irreverence. I am
obliged, therefore, to repeat that the first principal of Pre-Raphaelitism was to eschew
all that was conventional in contemporary art, and this compelled me to scrutinise every
artist's productions critically. Impressed as I felt by his work as the product of
individual genius, I found but little indicative of a childlike reversion from existing
schools to Nature herself.
The striking characteristic of Madox Brown's design in his large painting is, to
use his own word, its architectonic construction. Had the composition he was then employed
upon been for a wall divided into a triptych with spandrils on the side panels, the device
for filling the spaces might have been approved, and would have defended him from the
charge of artificiality of treatment; and the resemblance in the
Transcribed Footnote (page 86):
1 Mrs. W. M. Rossetti.
Ford Madox Brown ]
CHAUCER READING HIS POEMS AT THE COURT OF EDWARD III
Note: The picture here illustrated is not the large oil painting Brown executed after 1845, but rather the original study for the
work, titled
The Seeds and Fruits of English Poetry (1843).
central design to a builder's elevation would not have seemed so
uncalled for. In Germany, subject painters had conceived a passion, encouraged by mural
practice, for groups built one upon the other and contoured against the background, as if
cut out of cardboard. In the composition before us, with figures in the wings, attired
conventionally, each part was so studiously balanced by an opposite quantity that the
method of construction forced itself laboriously upon the attention, and thus oppressed
the mind by the means employed to gain the effect, not at all recognising that only the
veiling of the means to this end, liberated the spectator's mind for the enjoyment of the
idea treated. He ignored the admirable dictum, “Ars est
celare artem.” Thus this “
Chaucer ” stood
before me as a recent mark of academic ingenuity which Pre-Raphaelitism in its larger
power of enfranchisement was framed to overthrow.
In Brown's last cabinet picture the same prevalent symmetrical fashion was
adopted, as was conspicuous in engravings of Bendemann's “Jeremiah weeping over
Jerusalem,” and Ary Scheffer's “Christ Consolateur,” and
in many more designs seen in printseller's windows at the time.
While I was silently revolving this judgment, Rossetti began a sweeping tirade,
against Brown's choice of poets in the side designs; growing quite warm, he declared that
Shelley and Keats should have been whole-length figures instead of Pope and Burns, and the
introduction of Kirke White's name, he said, was ridiculous. Brown combated the
criticism as unreasonable and new-fangled, but Gabriel urged his point with great power
until we took our leave. On our departure the young poet justified himself, saying that he
knew “Bruno” would respect his opinion, because shortly before, when
he had read his own poem of “
My Sister's Sleep,” the listener had
been greatly moved.
By Brown's early return visit to my studio I was glad to find that my new
acquaintance was not in any way offended with either of us. When he had finished his
criticism on his old pupil, I was careful to ask him to give me the advantage of his
impressions on my work. Frankly and kindly he made his comments; and as he enlarged upon
the theme, he cited certain artists as unappreciated whom he championed earnestly and
humorously in turns, meanwhile indulging in playful irony upon what he termed my
“microscopic detail.” He was the sincerest knight-errant that ever
braved adventure in the search after rectification of vulgar opinion. As a critic he
always gave weighty counsel, urged by careful reasoning and naïve anecdote.
As Woolner was a proposed new member of our Brotherhood (the story of the
foundation of which has yet to be told), I went with the two Rossettis on a visit to his
studio in Stanhope Street, where Bernard Smith remained of the party. Woolner with his
work certainly filled more than his equal share of the chamber, which by night looked vast
and boundless; he guided us through the labyrinth of modelling-stools, pails of clay,
plaster moulds, and casts on our way to the stove. On
every side were signs of his industry and energy. The colossal
figure, never illumined by candle-light much above the knees, stood in mid-space. At this
date Woolner was still working as a marble carver for others, so that the large clay model
(the object of his highest ambition) received attention only morning and night, when the
wet cloths were changed and reapplied with the tenderness of a surgeon dressing a wound.
It was an illustration to the text, “Lo, one generation passeth away, and
another cometh”; the past generation was represented by a figure prostrate on
the base, while the advancing epoch was striding over him somewhat disdainfully; the
modelling had occupied many months of active study.
The many indications of Woolner's energy and his burning ambition to do work of
excelling truthfulness and strong poetic spirit expressed in his energetic talk were
enough to persuade me that Rossetti's suggestion that he should be made one of our number
was a fully reasonable one; in due course, therefore, Millais having known him at the
Academy, he was approved as a member.
The talk at my studio was often on the further extension of our number. In
Gabriel's Life School he was joined by his brother William, who applied himself at night
in a steady manner to the pursuit of drawing, and regularly executed conscientious,
although rigid, transcripts of the nude. Gabriel was soon persuaded that, in spite of
William's lateness in taking up Art, he would shortly become proficient enough to be
justified in throwing up his appointment at the Inland Revenue Office and taking to
painting, and with this prospect he proposed that we should make room for him in our Body.
In addition to this proposal, I agreed to consider with Millais the question of the
acceptance of James Collinson, who had already distinguished himself by paintings of the
genre kind, but was now writing poetry in the High Church spirit. He
promised now to paint in the severe style, declaring himself a convert to our views. The
idea of extending our numbers so trustfully was thus originated by Gabriel. Youth is
sanguine, and I offered no opposition to the experiment; and when the enthusiastic desire
of these fellow-students was declared to be a sure earnest of future zeal and power, I
introduced to my friends F. G. Stephens, who had not yet achieved anything as an artist. I
urged that he also, with the whirl of enthusiasm in operation and under seal of promise to us, might become an active artist.
1
When on Millais' return to town I went to his studio, he shouted out,
“Where is your flock? I expected to see them behind you. Tell me all
about it. I can't understand so far what you are after. Are you getting up a regiment to
take the Academy by storm? I can quite see why Gabriel Rossetti, if he can paint, should
join us, but I didn't know his brother was a painter. Tell me. And then there's Woolner.
Collinson 'll certainly make a stalwart leader of a forlorn hope, won't
Transcribed Footnote (page 89):
1 Mr. William Rossetti informs me that he did not understand
that “any such assumption amounted to a
condition.”
he? And Stephens, too! Does he paint? Is the notion really to
be put in practice?”
“Well,” I replied, “in order I'll tell
you. Gabriel urged me to let him share my studio that I might teach him to paint, and
he's such an eager fellow that my only doubt as to his success is that he may be ever
beginning and never finishing. He is now working in my studio on a little picture of
‘
The Virgin and St. Ann,’ the most mediæval of his last
three designs. You saw the drawing of it. It seems that lately he has seen a great deal
of Woolner, and talked to him of our plan of going direct to Nature for all things, and
so he expressed a desire to join us. I didn't know him, but now I think he might help to
spread our principles in his branch. Probably you know his powers better than I do. Now
comes the
forlorn-hoper; it appears that the Rossettis are much
attached to him, and Gabriel, having taken possession of him, declares he can attain a
higher kind of work than he has yet accomplished, and Collinson himself has been
pressing me to get him accepted. I like the meek little chap. All I can say is that
there was an initial good idea in his ‘Charity Boy,’ and that the
manipulation was conscientious, so that with higher inspiration he might do something
good. I must not forget William Rossetti. Well, Gabriel proposes that he too shall
become an artist and join us. It is very late in life; he is as old as you, without
having drawn at all yet, but his brother declares that he will soon make up for lost
time. Now these are proposed by Rossetti. The numbers grew so fast, and his confidence
in our power was so extensive, that I determined to put a limit on the number of
probationary members, which I did by adding my painting pupil Stephens; so far the
novice's indispensable passion is not awakened in him, but being treated as a real
artist may do it.”
Millais' rejoinder was, “Yes; but all this is a heavy
undertaking.”
“It looks serious, certainly,” I said,
“but then there is this to be considered. If they fail, I don't see how they
can interfere with us; and if they make truly good artists, our Body will become the
stronger, and we may the more perfectly revolutionise taste. Remember, however, that the
whole question now rests with us, and I have said I can agree to nothing finally till
your return to town.”
The conference was ended by Millais proposing to ask them all to his studio one
evening that he might see how things look, for he, no more than I, foresaw harm in the
plan proposed.
At the meeting at Millais' we had much to entertain us. First, there was a set of
outlines of Führich in the Retzsch manner, but of much larger style. The
misfortune of Germans as artists had been that, from the days of Winckelmann, writers had
theorised and made systems, as orders, to be carried out by future practitioners in
ambitious painting. The result was an art sublimely intellectual in intention, but devoid
of personal instinct and often bloodless and dead; but many book illustrators had in
varying degrees dared to follow their own fancies, and
had escaped the crippling yoke. In the illustrations by
Führich we found quite remarkable merits. In addition to these modern designs,
Millais had a book of
engravings of the frescoes in the Campo Santo at Pisa which had been
lent to him. Few of us had before seen the complete set of these famous compositions.
The innocent spirit which had directed the invention of the painter was traced
point after point with emulation by each of us who were the workers, with the
determination that a kindred simplicity should regulate our own ambition, and we insisted
that the naïve traits of frank expression and unaffected grace were what had
made Italian art so essentially vigorous and progressive, until the showy successors of
Michael Angelo had grafted their Dead Sea fruit onto the vital tree just when it was
bearing its choicest autumnal ripeness.
Every circle of students has its fringe of members who are the most earnest of the
whole body in all but actual work, and in lieu of this they offer such liberal substitute
in assurances, that it is only in the light of later experience that the thought of their
being practical allies is abandoned. Together with these are some who exhibit an
enchanting gift which may be likened to “la
beauté de la jeunesse,” inasmuch as it comes as a
distinct gift of youth. It enables the endowed to surprise their friends with what seems
to be the product of real genius. Later seasons dispel the precocious estimate, and prompt
the doubt whether the first fruits were indeed products, or only gleanings picked up from
the profusion of earlier workers. Our principles required that our adherents should seek
inspiration from Nature herself. With the knowledge of the world attained at only twenty
and odd years, we were making a random venture.
Putting aside the question of the thorough purgation of Rossetti from his adopted
Revivalism, Woolner had as yet given little power beyond that of subtlety in his
worksmanship as a modeller and a carver of marble. In design we trusted most to his
enthusiastic anticipations of sublime conceptions yet to be elaborated. Collinson had done
work which proved capacity in painting; but this stopped short of severity of either
invention or treatment. After him in preparedness came Stephens, who had been through the
first drawing school of the R.A., but so far had done no practical painting or designing.
William Rossetti as yet had not designed at all. For all decificiencies, however, we
accepted hopes for the future, and persuaded ourselves that our colleagues would represent
our aims with enthusiasm and diligence. Millais would not ratify the initial acceptance of
the four candidates without check on their understanding of our purpose, for he feared the
distortion of our original doctrine of childlike submission to Nature. The danger we
feared at the time arose from the vigour of the fashionable revival of Gothic art rather
than from any similar tendency towards imitation of classicalism the power of which was fast
waning. For the last thirty or forty years architecture had become mainly
mediæval in character,
and altogether slavish. At the introduction of the Renaissance
in Italy new life and growth had been imparted to Greek types, the English manner of
adopting Gothic examples had not been so wisely guided.
This modern Gothic spirit had at first declared itself in Architecture in an
incongruous and clumsy copying of the most obvious characteristics, gathered together from
examples of differing ages and styles, but the more advanced architects had gradually
become more discriminating, and had led connaisseurs to accept Early English as the
“perfect style” before or after which nothing was worthy of attention.
Indeed, Gothic revivalism was so popular throughout England at this time, that graduates
of the Universities, whether clergy or squires, fostered it eagerly, demolishing old and
putting up with new churches in the “correct style” with mechanically-reproduced stained-glass designs
in startling colours caricaturing the harmonious splendours of Gothic traceries.
The design of the Palace at Westminster had been adopted under the inspiration of
the first revivalists, while faults of proportion in human form were regarded as merits to
be imitated unreasoningly. Moreover, German revivalism was adopted in the interior-painted
decorations.
Had all the artists here employed been mere resurrectionists they could have
misled only the whimsical, but in fact some of the masters employed at St. Stephen's were
men of such elevated capacity that they gave more than a passing charm to their
Mediæval imitations, by unwonted brilliance of effect and by touches of
individual genius, and this made their example a greater snare to the young and timid, who
always need the support of precedent.
As we turned over the prints of the
Campo Santo designs in Millais' studio we
remarked Benozzo Gozzoli's attentive observation of inexhaustible Nature, and dwelt on all
his quaint charm of invention. We appraised as Chaucerian the sweet humour which appeared
wherever the pathos of the story might by such aid claim greater sympathy, and this
English spirit we acclaimed as the standard under which we were to make our advance.
Yet we did not curb our amusement at the immature perspective, the undeveloped
power of drawing, the feebleness of light and shade, the ignorance of any but mere black
and white differences in the types of men, the stinted varieties of flora, and their
geometrical forms in the landscape; these simplicities, already out of date in the
painter's day, we noted as belonging altogether to the past and to the dead revivalists,
with whom we had determined to have neither part nor lot. That Millais was in accord with
this conviction was clear from his latest designs and from every utterance that came from
him with unmistakable heartiness as to his future purpose, and may be
understood now from all his after-work.
Rossetti's concurrence in these views was witnessed to, not by his painting in
hand (which was from a design made earlier, when he was
professedly under the fascination of F. M. Brown's Early
Christian dogma), but by his daily words put into permanent form in
the short prospectus for
The Germ, issued a year or so later, in which
Nature was insisted upon as the one element wanting in contemporary art.
1 The work which was already done, including all the landscape on my
“
Rienzi ” picture, and my past steps leading to the new course pursued, spoke for me, and
thus was justified the assumption that all our Circle knew that deeper devotion to
Nature's teaching was the real point at which we were aiming. It will be seen that some
commentators have ever since declared that our real ambition was to be revivalists and not
adventurers into new regions. Why and how this misunderstanding arose it now devolves upon
me to trace out.
Transcribed Footnote (page 93):
1 The endeavor held in view throughout the writings on art will be
to encourage and enforce an entire adherence to the simplicity of Nature, and also to
direct attention, as an auxiliary medium, to the comparatively few works which art has
yet produced in this spirit. It need scarcely be added that the chief object of the
etched designs will be to illustrate this aim practically, as far as the method of
execution will permit, in which purpose they will be produced with the utmost care and
completeness.—Preface to
Germ
Un pittore non deve mai imitare la maniera d'un altro, perche sarà detto
nipote e non figlio della Natura; perche essendo le cose naturali in tanto larga
abbondanza, piu tosto si deve rècorrere ad essa Natura, che alli maestri che
da quella hanno imparato.—
Trattato della Pittura, cap.
xxiv. L. da Vinci
I believe it is no wrong observation that persons of genius, and those who are capable
of art, are always most fond of Nature, as such are chiefly sensible that art consists
in the imitation and study of Nature. On the contrary, people of the common level of
understanding are principally delighted with the niceties and fantastic operations of
art, and constantly think that finest which is least natural.—Pope
Not alone was the work that we were bent on producing to be
persistently derived from Nature, not simply were our productions to establish a frank
study of Creation as their initial intention, but the name adopted by us negatived the
suspicion of any servile antiquarianism. Pre-Raphaelitism is not Pre-Raphaelism. Raphael
in his prime was an artist of the most independent and daring course as to convention. He
had adopted his principle, it is true, from the store of wisdom gained by the long years
of toil, experiment, renunciation of used-up thoughts, and repeated efforts of artists,
his immediate predecessors and contemporaries. What had cost Perugino, Fra Bartolomeo,
Leonardo da Vinci, and Michael Angelo more years to develop than Raphael lived, he seized
in a day—nay, in one single inspection of his precursors' achievements. His
rapacity was atoned for by his never-stinted acknowledgments of his indebtedness, and by
the reverent and philosophical use in his work of the prizes that he seized. He inherited
the booty like a prince, and, like Prince Hal, he retained it against all disputants; his
plagiarism was the wielding of power in order to be royally free. Secrets and tricks were
not what he made his own; he accepted the lessons that either predecessors or
contemporaries had to teach, and they suffered no hardship at his hands. What he gained
beyond personal enfranchisement, was his master's use of enfranchisement, the power to
prove that the human figure is of nobler proportion, and has grander capabilities of
action than is seen by the casual eye, and that for large work, expression must mainly
depend upon movement of the body rather than upon marks of facial emotion. He tacitly
demonstrated that there is no fast rule of composition to trammel the arrangement dictated
to the artist's will. Yet, indeed, it may be questioned whether,
before the twelve glorious years had come to an end after his
sight of the Sixtine chapel ceiling, he did not stumble and fall like a high-mettled steed
tethered in a fat pasture who knows not that his freedom is measured. The musing reader of
history, however ordinarily sceptical, may (on the revelation of a catastrophe altogether
masqued till the fulness of time) involuntarily recognise the finger of God pointing
behind to some forgotten trespass committed in haste to gain the coveted end. There is no
need here to trace any failure in Raphael's career; but the prodigality of his
productiveness, and his training of many assistants, compelled him to lay down rules and
manners of work; and his followers, even before they were left alone, accentuated his
poses into postures.
They caricatured the turns of his heads and the lines of his limbs, designed their
figures in patterns; and they built up their groups into formal pyramids. The master
himself, at the last, in the “Transfiguration,” was not exempt from
such deadly artificialities and conventions. The artists who thus servilely travestied the
failings of this prince of painters were Raphaelites, and although certain rare geniuses
since then have dared to burst the fetters forged in Raphael's decline, I now repeat, what
we said in the days of our youth, that the traditions that went on through the Bolognese
Academy (which were introduced at the foundation of all later Schools and enforced by Le
Brun, Du Fresnoy, Raphael Mengs, and Sir Joshua Reynolds, to our own time) were lethal in
their influence, tending to stifle the breath of design. The name Pre-Raphaelite excludes
the influence of such corrupters of perfection, even though Raphael, by reason of certain
of his works, be in the list.
It is needless to trace in other Schools the fall which followed pride; the Roman
case is typical. At the present day it is sometimes remarked that with such simple aims we
ought to have used no other designation than that of art naturalists. I see no reason,
however, to regret our choice of a name. Every art adventurer, however immature he may be
in art lore, or however tortuous his theory, declares that Nature is the inspirer of his
principles. All who call themselves
self-taught are either barbarians,
or else are ignoring indirect teaching. Life is not long enough for any one who starts in
Art from the beginning, to arrive beyond the wide outposts. Wise students accept the
mastership of the great of earlier ages. True judgment directed us to choose an
educational outflow from a channel where the stream had no trace of the pollution of
egoism, and was innocent of pandering to corrupt thoughts and passions. We drew from this
fountain source, and strove to add strength to its further meanderings by the inflow of
new streams from Nature and scientific knowledge. Our work was condemned by established
artists for its daring innovation. Now,
unobservant critics, seeing that
certain afterworks of our elders possess the characteristics which these elders originally
cavilled at, call them our teachers. At
the time of our boyish combination we had no thought that such
pretensions could ever be made; we were too strongly engrossed with the desire to supply a
defect in modern training to think of personal kudos.
In the ages intervening between the great Italian triumvirate of Art and our own
there had been many attempts—some with noble results—to get down
again, Antæus-like, to the solid earth; but the profit had not extended beyond
their individual efforts. The marriage between Gothic and the Renaissance occurred while
Art was still of one household; there had been emulations in each family, but these were
as the rivalries of brethren; what each gained in strength and riches was added to the
parental store. This happy unity was gradually dissolved, and never since in any nation
has there existed a perfect system of handing on to the young the wisdom of the elder.
Millais and I had thought at first of husbanding only our own fields, but the
outspoken zeal of our companions raised the prospect of winning waste lands and of gaining
for English Art a new realm from the wilds, such as should be worthy of the Race; for,
manly and poetic as individual painters had been, the means had been lacking of handing on
their lifelong experience to their successors. The system of apprenticeship became doomed
by Academy teaching, which superseded the private “Maestro,” so each
young artist had begun his struggle without the guidance of affectionate initiation, and
therefore without an advanced starting-point.
To those who look upon Art as a pretty toy, the earnestness of the notes which I
recall as passing through the minds of some of us may seem out of place even as sacred
music at a ball. Such objection reveals that idle regard for art which is a natural
outcome of the fitful and unnational ambition of our disunited forerunners. Our impetuous
hope was to replace this mere egotistical whim for art by a patriotic enthusiasm, and by
accumulated effort to counteract the curse of the national tendency to extol every other
country's art above its own.
Millais was the best trained of all of us; he had a precocious capacity for both
drawing and colouring, and his parents had not allowed an hour of his life to be lost to
his purpose of being a painter. The need of groping after systems by philosophic research
and deductions was superseded in him by a quick instinct which enabled him to pounce as an
eagle upon the prize he searched for. Favoured and young as he was, he had passed through
an early tempering which left him firmer in will than many men ever become. This
steadfastness was softened by generous enthusiasm, a sweet reasonableness, and a strong
sense of the ridiculous. It was strange how from behind his practical qualities an
inspiration to convey a poetic meaning would take possession of him, which was not less
mystic genius because he could give no logical reason for it, or because no type of it
could be found in earlier art.
He felt the fire of his message; it seemed to make his face glow, and Rossetti,
justifying an expression of his in “
Hand and Soul ,” said that
when he looked at Millais' full-face, it was as that of an
angel. The expression marks Rossetti's exaltation of mind when in his more dreamy moods,
he possessed, as was already proved in his black and white designs, a true novice's
devotion to poetic mysticism and beauty, and a power of invention the exercise of which is
meat and drink to the real artist. In this day there would seem to have been no foresight
in our early confidence in his artistic future; he is judged now by what he did later, but
then it needed the bold gift of prophecy to be confident
E. Landseer]
MONKEYANA
that he would ever discipline himself enough to become a trained painter. Since
he had re-committed himself to the pursuit, he ceased to express fear of defeat. It will
be seen he entertained equal confidence for others, for he was with all his heart a
proselytiser, and for those who had gone even less far on the painter's road than himself,
he made light of difficulties. But Millais and I, it must be confessed, often doubted
whether, spite of our friendly probation of the unproved candidates, Gabriel did not
unduly overlook an argument against their success, in the evidence that their indifference
so far to art showed the want of natural instinct for it, but his unfaltering certainty in
their future shamed our scepticism. No one, however, could be more sudden
or wholesale in correction of a too favourable estimate of his
impulsively recommended protégés, whether they were those we had
adopted, or outsiders over whom he at times went into paroxysms of wild laudation, until
the disillusion came, he was then as trenchant in his condemnation as he had been in his
too ardent praise.
In my own studio soon after the initiation of the Brotherhood, when I was talking
with Rossetti about our ideal intention, I noticed that he still retained the habit he had
contracted with Ford Madox Brown of speaking of our aspirations as “Early
Christian.” I objected to the term as attached to a School called by the
Germans “Nazarene,” and as far from vitality as was modern
classicalism, and I insisted that the designation “Pre-Raphaelite”
was more radically exact, and best expressed what we had agreed should be our principle.
The second question, what our corporation itself should be called, was raised by the
increase of our company. Gabriel improved upon previous suggestion with the word
Brotherhood, overruling the objection that it savoured of clericalism. When we agreed to
use the letters P.R.B. as our insignia, we made each member solemnly promise to keep its
meaning strictly secret, foreseeing the danger of offending the reigning powers of the
time. The name of our Body was meant to keep in our minds our determination ever to do
battle against the volatile art of the day, which had for its ambition
“Monkeyana,” frivolities, “Books of Beauty,”
Chorister Boys, whose forms were those of melted wax with drapery of no tangible texture;
and the illustrations to Holy Writ feeble enough to incline a sensible public to revulsion
of sentiment.
Equally shallow were the approved imitations of the Greeks, and paintings which
would ape Michael Angelo and Titian, together with designs (the latest innovation from
Germany) that affected without sincerity the naïveté of Perugino and
the early Flemings.
The designs for Keats'
Isabella to be etched by Millais and
myself, were chosen from the first stanza explaining the position of the lover in the
house of the two brothers. In spare hours I made progress with my black and white design
of Lorenzo at his desk in the warehouse. In this, my business experiences were of some
help, as Gabriel pointed out soothingly—when I was blaming my fate for having
taken me away from school so early, and having placed me in the City—he argued
that the knowledge of men and human ways which it gave me was not the only example of what
I had obtained as equivalent to the loss of early acquirements gained from teachers,
labelled by him at the moment as “of very little use in
life.”
I had already painted the face of Rienzi in my picture from a fellow-student with
a fine head, but soon I became convinced that the racial character would be more
satisfying if Gabriel would serve as my model. This he good-naturedly did, and accordingly
I cleaned the canvas and made the new head a portrait of him, as far as the character of
the strong man of action I had to represent would warrant.
Note: A library stamp appears in the bottom right corner of this page.
One enduring pleasure and advantage I enjoyed at this time was in the
crystallising of my friendship with William Rossetti, a man of highest integrity of
character, and ever ready to serve us while spending his spare time in our studio. He sat
to me for the “youth” with hand on his breast in my picture
“Rienzi.”
Monthly meetings held in turn at the studios of the members were our means of
considering the progress of affairs and the manner of extending our operations. In my
notebook of the time I come upon a scribble of the six other members when they happened to
have arranged themselves in a form that seemed worth impressing upon the memory.
To no one at this period did Gabriel reveal himself with less reserve than to me.
It is with his art career that I am concerned to deal, and if I am ever led outside the
margin of this interest, with him as with other
W. M. Rossetti
friends, it is because previous writers have already passed the sacred barrier
of reticence, and have given false impressions of our Movement which I alone am left to
correct. The pictures and the poems that Rossetti published will ever render him a person
of vital interest, and worthy of keenest study. He is before my mind's eye now, as daily
communion with him at the most impressionable period of life made him appear. Imagine
then, a young man of decidedly Southern breed and aspect, about five feet seven in height,
with long brown hair touching his shoulders, not caring to walk erect, but rolling
carelessly as he slouched along, pouting with parted lips, searching with dreaming eyes;
the openings large and oval; grey eyes, looking directly only when arrested by external
interest, otherwise gazing listlessly about, the iris not reaching the lower lid, the ball
of the eye somewhat prominent by its fulness; the lids above and below tawny coloured. His
nose was aquiline and delicate, with a depression from the frontal sinus shaping the
bridge; the nostrils full, the brow rounded and prominent, and the line of the jaw angular
and marked. His shoulders were not square, and only just masculine in shape. His
singularity of gait depended upon his width of hip. Altogether, he was a lightly built
man, with delicate hands and feet; although neither weak nor fragile in constitution, he
was altogether unaffected by athletic exercise. He was careless in his dress, which was,
as then not very unusual with professional men, black and of evening cut. So indifferent
was he to the accepted requirements of society, that he would allow spots of mud to remain
dry on his clothes for several days. He wore a brown overcoat, and, with his pushing
stride and careless exclamations, a special scrutiny would have
been needed to discern the refinement and tenderness that dwelt
in the breast of the defiant youth; but any one who approached and addressed him was
struck with surprise to find all critical impressions dissipated in a moment, for the
language of the painter was wealthy and polished, and he proved to be courteous, gentle,
and winsome, generous in compliment, rich in interest in the pursuits of others, while he
talked much about his own, and in every respect, as far as could be shown by outward
manner, a cultured gentleman. He delighted most in those poems for which the world then
had shown but little appreciation.
Sordello and
Paracelsus he would give from memory by twenty pages at a time, and in turn came the
shorter inventions of Browning, which were more within the compass of attention suddenly
appealed to. Then would
THE PRE-RAPHAELITE MEETING, 1848, BY ARTHUR HUGHES, FROM SKETCH BY W.
H. H.
Figure:
Standing, from left to right: D.G. Rossetti, F.G. Stephens, W.M. Rossetti.
Sitting, from left to right: Millais, Woolner, Collinson.
follow the grand rhetoric from Taylor's
Philip van Artevelde,
in the scene between the herald and the Court at Ghent, a scene very much to my taste,
with my picture standing on the easel designed to show the sword of Justice, inevitable in
the fulness of time, on all such as being strong scourge the weak, and being rich rob the
poor, and “change the sweat of nature's brow to blood.” To this
would follow the pathetic strains of W. B. Scott's
Rosabel (which latter I have always been inclined to think originated Rossetti's
interest in the area of reflection to which belonged the subject called
“Found”).
1Patmore's
Woodman's Daughter was a novel interest to all of us eager to find new poems.
Tennyson's
- You might have won the Poet's crown,
- If such be worth the winning now,
came out at this time, and nowhere was its scorn more profoundly echoed than
round our hearth. Poe's
Raven, his
Ulalume, and other
of the
Transcribed Footnote (page 101):
1 Life of W. B. Scott, edited by W. Minto, vol. i. p. 289.
woeful singer's polished strains succeeded, with countless
varied examples of melodious pathos; all showed a wide field of interest as to poetic
models, nearly all of sad or tragic tenor.
Gabriel told me the story of his parentage, which, as far as I can remember, ran
thus. His father, Gabriele Rossetti, was born in the Abruzzi about the time of the first
French Republic; in his early years he went to Naples when one of the many revolts under
the Bourbon kings broke out. He had come as a young poet, writing songs for the people of
inflammatory discontent and roseate promise in reform.
W. H. H.]
D. G. ROSSETTI, 1853
1
The king's government recognised that Gabriele's strains encouraged the
rebellious to prolonged resistance, and when the army gained the mastery the police were
directed to apprehend the writer. He was in hiding, and an English admiral who was
cruising in the Bay received information of his plight and his place of retreat. A company
of sailors was landed, and marched through the city as if to see the sights; in
anticipation a suit of sailor's clothes had been sent to the place of refuge, and the
concealed offender had arrayed himself as a British tar. As the
Transcribed Footnote (page 102):
1 This portrait of D. G. Rossetti, attributed to his pen by F. G.
Stephens in his memoir of Rossetti in the
Portfolio, was a hasty
scribble made by Holman-Hunt in his Cleveland Street Studio, and the unconsidered
trifle was given by Rossetti to A. Munro, who gave it to Arthur Hughes, who gave it to
W. H. H.
real seamen were marking time, as if retarded in their
progress, in front of the house, Rossetti slipped into their ranks; imitating his new
comrades, he marched down to the quay, where all descended into the gig which was waiting,
and the fugitive was soon on board the English flagship. Shortly after, a summons was
received from the Government to deliver up the proscribed poet. The answer was that he was
now under the English flag; soon the sails bore him to England, where he quickly found
friends. The post of Italian professor was given him at King's College, London, and he
prospered as a private teacher. The Polidori
Rossetti of Volterra]
THE DEPOSITION
family was already established here, and the escaped revolutionist proved the
innate love of peace in his breast by winning one of the daughters, who became the mother
of Maria, Gabriel, William, and Christina.
The father had written a commentary on the
Vita Nuova
, in which
he interpreted the story as altogether allegorical. He naturally possessed a large store
of trecento poems; thus Gabriel and the other children had grown up familiar with the
imagination of the earliest Italian poets, and a strong although vague inclination towards
early art. It may be doubtful whether the Rossettis knew that an accomplished painter of
their name flourished in the cinquecento. His picture of “The
Deposition” is a masterly work; to be seen at Volterra.
Native disposition had not led Gabriel to profess respect for natural science;
never would he evince any regard for the remote stages of creative development or the
early steps of human progress. He regarded questions on such points as altogether foreign
to poetry. The language used in early times to describe the appearances of Nature he
accepted as the sanctified and ever-sufficient formulæ. Modern scientific
discoveries had no charm for him; neither had the changed conditions of the people who
were to be touched by Art any claim for special consideration; for when men were different
from the cultured of mediæval days they were not poetic in his eyes.
I have no intention of criticising this philosophy. It was inherent in him; the
character of the literature he had most dwelt upon had fostered it, and Brown's recent
indulgence in quaint mediævalism had confirmed the predilection. It was
impossible then to decide whether the determination he expressed was altogether final, for
at the same time he agreed that the radical want in modern art was a stricter study of
Nature. Our estimate of the genius he already showed and our confidence in the leading of
the new inspiration had removed any doubt of his fitness for combination with us.
We often trenched on scientific and historic grounds, for my previous reading and
cogitations, without making me profound, had led me to love these interests and to regard
them as of the greatest poetic and pictorial importance; I argued that the appeal we made
could be strengthened by adopting the knowledge which human penetration had acquired.
In my boyhood, when first opening the volume of Shakespeare with misgiving of my
ability to understand the reasonings of the master, I was astonished at the condescension
of his mind, and it gave me infinite encouragement to find that many of his fancies had
passed through my own young brain, and had so moved me that I had feebly attempted to
express them to my intimates with but scant encouragement. I realised that he was no
dramatic teacher to despise the groundlings; indeed I concluded that the large measure of
welcome awarded to this kingly genius was but a just response to his own great-hearted
sympathy with his fellows of every class; he catered for the unlearned not less than for
the profoundest philosopher. In
Hamlet the plot is made so clear that it
enthrals the mind of the child who yet for many years cannot understand its reflections on
the mysterious problems of life, problems which no other teacher conceives so healthily or
expresses so richly. The charity of his example had led me to rate lightly that kind of
art devised only for the initiated, and to suspect all philosophies which assume that the
vulgar are to be left for ever unredeemed.
While Rossetti often agreed with me in this view, Dantesque shapes of imagery
became his habitual alphabet, and in his designs, as in his poems, his mind expressed
itself in a form independent of new life and joy in Nature. This partiality had never been
counterbalanced by
rough experience of the battle of life, and he shunned new
fields of interest for the work of either poet or painter. It surprised me that Rossetti,
of Italian blood, had no longing to satisfy his eyes with the sight of native soil
sanctified by great memories, just as did also his indifference to the subject of a poetic
image; it was the finished phraseology, the mode of delineation, that dominated him.
We yearn most for what seems denied to us. Long and bitter to me had been the
days when, turning eyes from book visions of the renowned cities of Greece, of Italy, and
of Egypt, I saw only blank walls, unchangeable summer and winter, and the threat thereon
written large, that my fate was to know only through others of the sky-piercing mountains,
of the sea calm and wild by turns, and of adventures by flood and field. The trial had
been borne sadly; my father had endured it before me, and still retained delight in the
wonders of the world; neither then nor since have I met many men keener than he was on
such matters, they had a real fascination for him. A prison many a time has become a study
and a workshop; in my old office I had found some geometrical and mathematical books, and
my master had helped me with the problems; he had also set me to do geological and
astronomical diagrams, and these studies seemed to me full of poetic suggestion. But
Rossetti despised such inquiries; what could it matter, he said, whether the earth
moved round the sun or the sun circled about the earth, and in the question of
the origin and antiquity of man he refused to be interested.
This was coupled with the view which he maintained that attention to
chronological costume, to the types of different races of men, to climatic features and
influences, were of no value in painter's work, and that therefore oriental properties in
the treatment of scriptural subjects were calculated to destroy the poetic nature of a
design. He instanced Horace Vernet's Bible pictures treated orientally,
“Rebecca giving Eleazar to Drink,” and some others, to justify his
opinion. I insisted that Vernet, although a remarkably skilful composer and executant,
being destitute of poetic fire, could not under any conditions or systems enchant any but
the dull. It was the question of the value of my plan, carried out five years later, of
going to Syria to paint sacred subjects which brought this discussion to a head. My
contention was that more exact truth was distinctly called for by the additional knowledge
and longings of the modern mind, and that it was not outside the lines of the noblest art.
Despite differences, we both agreed that a man's work must be the reflex of a
living image in his own mind, and not the icy double of the facts themselves,
for we were never “
Realists.” I think Art would have ceased
to have the slightest interest for either of us had the object been only to make a
representation, elaborate or unelaborate, of a fact in nature. Independently of the
conviction that such a system would put out of operation the faculty most Godlike in man,
it was apparent
that a mere imitator gradually comes to see nature claylike and
finite, as it seems when illness brings a cloud before the eyes. Art dominated by such a
spirit makes us esteem the world as without design or finish, unbalanced, unfitting, and
unlovely. It is needless to give modern examples; alas! they have multiplied of late. I
can instance Polembourg as one of the old landscapists who made God's sky look hideous,
although his handling and surface were careful; we once all agreed that a bright March sky
was too crude, and too much like this man's work to be painted.
It is now high time to correct one important misapprehension. In agreeing to use
the utmost elaboration in painting our first pictures, we never meant more than to insist
that the practice was essential for training the eye and hand of the young artist; we
should not have admitted that the relinquishment of this habit of work by a matured
painter would make him an apostate Pre-Raphaelite. I am the freer to say this as I have
retained later than did either of my companions, the restrained handling of a student.
My original account of Rossetti, published soon after his death, was dictated by
a desire to treat the memory of my early friend with liberal appreciation, but this has
not been met by equivalent recognition of what was due to Rossetti's fellows. My tributes
to his honour have been too often interpreted as an acknowledgment of a
“leadership” in him, though this was far from my intention. With no
limitation of my tribute I now add other facts essential to the correct balance of the
story; this would be but of trivial importance if the issue were merely a personal one, to
determine whether Millais, Rossetti, or I most had the responsibility of Pre-Raphaelitism,
but it involves the question as to the exact purpose of the Movement, and this is so vital
in my eyes that if it were decided to mean what the Brown-Rossetti circle and critics,
native and foreign, quoting them, continually ascribe to it, Pre-Raphaelitism should
certainly not engage my unprofessional pen.
My criticisms upon the base and vulgar forms and incoherent curves in
contemporary furniture, to which I drew Rossetti's attention on his first visit to me,
encouraged visions of reform in these particulars, and we speculated on improvement in all household
objects, furniture, and fabrics. Nor did we pause till Rossetti enlarged upon the devising of
ladies' dresses and the improvement of
man's costume, determining to follow the example of early artists not in one branch of
taste only, but in all.
For sculpture Gabriel expressed little passion; he professed admiration of many
men engaged in plastic work, but he could not understand their devotion to what in those
days rarely rose to the height of human interest. The reason of this baldness lay in
neglect of drawing and painting, by exercise in which the great sculptors of old made
themselves subtle designers and masters of form, light, shade, and colour. We agreed that
architecture also came within the proper work of a
painter who, learning the principles of construction from
Nature herself, could apply them by shaping and decorating the material he had to deal
with. Music at that time Rossetti regarded as positively offensive; for him it was nothing
but a noisy nuisance. In our scheme, when we obtained recognition, each of us was to have
a set of studios attached to his house, some for working in diverse branches of art, some
for showing our production to admirers, who would be attended to by our pupils when we
were too busy to be disturbed. We were also by such means to introduce worthy students,
and to make art take its due place in life.
All these castles in the air were pleasing visions; only when Rossetti in
bandying hopes extended the grandeur of the dream of our fortunes, I expressed some
curiosity to know how due appreciation could be counted on from a people so committed to
the idea of subdivision of labour, and so self-complacent in their tastes as were our
contemporaries, who had none of that far-seeing spirit which made Locke profess his
ignorance in order to learn more. Rossetti dismissed such fears to the winds, asking me if
I could not understand that there were hundreds of young aristocrats and millionaires
growing up who would be only too glad to get due direction how to make the country as
glorious as Greece and Italy had been. I was fain to hope that this view was the correct
one, as with his father's experience as a professor among persons of high degree I assumed
they had met more than one modern Mæcenas; I was glad to encourage in myself
the belief that the rich would in time know how to use their influence and to spend their
money worthily.
There remain now but a few more personal particulars of the interests of that
time to be recorded. Our combination had much of happiness in it. Gabriel had progressed
greatly with his picture, and had painted St. Joachim and the draperies of the principal
figures.
There were frequent days when he would leave his appointed task to engage himself
with some other invention in form or in words that had taken possession of his fancy. When
he had once sat down, and was engaged in the effort to chase his errant thoughts into an
orderly road, and the spectral fancies had all to be kept in his mind's eye, his tongue
was hushed, he remained fixed and inattentive to all that went on about him, he rocked
himself to and fro, and at times he moaned lowly, or hummed for a brief minute, as though
telling off some idea. All this while he peered intently before him, looking hungry and
eager, and passing by in his regard any who came before him, as if not seen at all. Then
he would often get up and walk out of the room without saying a word. Years afterwards,
when he became stout, and people, with some faint reason, found a resemblance in him to
the bust of Shakespeare at Stratford-on-Avon, and, later still, when he had outgrown this
resemblance, it seemed to me that it was in his early days mostly that the soul within had
been truly seen in his face. In those days he worthily rejoiced in the poetic atmosphere
of sacred and spiritual
dreams that then dwelt within him in embryo, though undoubtedly
some of his noisy demonstrations hindered many persons from recognising this inspiration
at once.
Soon after Gabriel came to my studio, I was invited by the Rossettis to dine with
them, when the old gentleman was then relinquishing the use of English. He was beginning
to be an invalid whose sight needed protection by a projecting shade. Gabriel has left an
excellent
drawing of him at a slightly later date. The mother was the gentle and presiding
matron we see Saint Ann to be in “
The Girlhood of the Virgin.” The
elder sister was overflowing with attention to all, expressing interest in each
individually, and Miss Christina was exactly the pure and docile-hearted damsel that her
brother portrayed God's Virgin pre-elect to be.
The father arose from a group of foreigners around the fire to receive me. All
were escaped revolutionists from the Continent, and some bore names made glorious in
history. He addressed me in English in a few words of welcome as “Mr. Madox
Brown,” a slip on which his eldest daughter rated him pleasantly. He was so
engrossed in a warm discussion going on that some minutes afterwards he again made the
same mistake. The conversation was in Italian, but occasionally merged into French, with
the obvious purpose of taking into the heat of the conference refugees unfamiliar with the
former language. The tragic passions of the group around the fire did not in the slightest
degree involve either the mother, the daughters, or the sons, except when the latter
explained that the objects of the severest denunciations were Bomba, Pio Nono, and
Metternich, or, in turn, Count Rosso and his memory; with these execrated names were
uttered in different tones those of Mazzini, Garibaldi, and Louis Napoleon, who as a
refugee had once been their visitor. The hearth guests took it in turn to discourse, and
no one had delivered many phrases ere the excitement of speaking made him rise from his
chair, advance to the centre of the group, and there gesticulate as I had never seen
people do except upon the stage. What I knew then of French was only by reading, and I was
surprised to discover that it helped me scarcely at all to follow it when spoken excitedly
and quickly. Each orator evidently found difficulty in expressing his full anger, but when
passion had done its measure in work and gesture, so that I as a stranger felt pained at
not being able to join in practical sympathy, the declaimer went back to his chair, and
while another was taking up the words of mourning and appeal to the too tardy heavens, the
predecessor kept up the refrain of sighs and groans. When it was impossible for me to
ignore the distress of the alien company, Gabriel and William shrugged their shoulders,
the latter with a languid sign of commiseration, saying it was generally so. As the dinner
was being put on the table some of the strangers persisted, despite invitation, in going;
some still stayed round the fire declaring solemnly that they had dined. At the conclusion
of the meal the
brothers and I saw the remainder of the company established at
dominoes and chess before the arrival of the other members for the P.R.B. meeting
upstairs.
We
de facto members were anxious to see what the probationary ones
were preparing for future work to justify our expectation of them. William Rossetti could
not yet give up his Inland Revenue clerkship, but he showed us some of his extremely
painstaking outlines from the life, and these were a proof that he kept in mind our
understanding of his obligation as a P.R.B. to become an artist. Other probationers from
whom we expected work, appeared with neither work nor apology, an omission which we tried
to construe into evidence that extensive designs were being prepared as a surprise in
store.
- Attempt the end and never stand in doubt,
- Nothing's so hard but search will find it out.
—Herrick.
Let her hang me. He that is well hanged in this world need fear no
colours.—
Twelfth Night.
As iron sharpeneth iron, so a man sharpeneth the countenance of his
friend.”—
Proverbs.
At the beginning of the autumn of 1848 Millais had still some
panels of the series of decorative designs in monochrome for Leeds to bring to completion,
and these occupied him so late in the season that there seemed a danger that the first
essay in our new manner would suffer. Once free of his contract he painted a small
portrait of Mr. Fenn, so strong in form and finish, and so rich in well-justified colour,
that it resembled a perfect Van Eyck or Holbein, and yet its excellence was in no way mere
truth at second-hand. This was the earnest of what his picture would be, but in that he
would have to ride not a single horse but to drive a team. It was towards the end of
October 1848 that his new canvas was installed on the easel. Any fresh design must have
been undertaken with the disadvantage of not having been re-judged after the heat and
prejudice of the original drawing had died away; he therefore settled upon the composition
made for our intended series of etchings for Keats'
Isabella. It
certainly seemed to be a great undertaking for the time available before the date of
sending in, but a very few days' work on the picture, each part being completely finished
at a sitting, was convincing that the artist's estimate of his own range of power in the
character and in the extent of work he had to do was perfectly justified; so exact was the
pitch of tone and colour of each fresh venture, and so unerring and rich in unexpected
graces was the performance in all respects, that it was easy to see how much strength it
would give to the status of our Movement. Every visitor to his studio brought away a
higher report than the last. Gabriel, who sat for one of the figures in the picture,
became perfectly unbounded in his admiration, and William, who had also acted as a model,
turning his head aside, raising his eyebrows, and extending his hands, intoned in
separated notes, “It certainly is distinctly
marvellous,” and so the reputation of the picture grew with its own
growth.
Once in a studio conclave, some of us drew up a declaration that there was no
immortality for humanity except in reputation gained by man's own genius or heroism. We
had not yet balanced our belief in
Voltaire, Gibbon, Byron, and Shelley, and we could leave no corners or
spaces in our minds unsearched or unswept. Our determination to respect no authority that
stood in the way of fresh research in art seemed to compel us to try what the result would
be in questions metaphysical, denying all that could not be proved. We reflected that
there were different degrees of glory in great men, and that these grades should be
denoted by one, two, or three stars. Ordinary children of men fulfilled their work by
providing food, clothing, and tools for their fellows; some, who did not engage in such
labour, had allowed their minds to work without the ballast of common-sense, but the few
far-seeing ones revealed vast visions of beauty to mankind.
Where these dreams were too profound for us to fathom, our new iconoclasm dictated
at least a suspended judgment, if not distrust; for of spiritual powers we for the moment
felt we knew nothing, and we saw no profit in relying upon visions, however beautiful they
might be.
Arguing thus, Gabriel wrote out the following manifesto of our absence of faith in
immortality, save in that perennial influence exercised by great thinkers and
workers—
We, the undersigned, declare that the following list of Immortals constitutes
the whole of our Creed, and that there exists no other Immortality than what is centred
in their names and in the names of their contemporaries, in whom this list is
reflected—
Note: This list is printed in two columns.
- Jesus Christ****
- The Author of Job***
- Isaiah
- Homer**
- Pheidias
- Early Gothic Architects
- Cavalier Pugliesi
- Dante**
- Boccaccio*
- Rienzi
- Ghiberti
- Chaucer**
- Fra Angelico*
- Leonardo da Vinci**
- Spenser
- Hogarth
- Flaxman
- Hilton
- Goethe**
- Kosciusko
- Byron
- Wordsworth
- Keats**
- Shelley**
- Haydon
- Cervantes
- Joan of Arc
- Mrs. Browning*
- Patmore*
Column Break
- Raphael*
- Michael Angelo
- Early English Balladists
- Giovanni Bellini
- Giorgioni
- Titian
- Tintoretto
- Poussin
- Alfred**
- Shakespeare***
- Milton
- Cromwell
- Hampden
- Bacon
- Newton
- Landor**
- Thackeray**
- Poe
- Hood
- Longfellow*
- Emerson
- Washington**
- Leigh Hunt
- Author of
Stories after Nature*
- Wilkie
- Columbus
- Browning**
- Tennyson*
William Rossetti quotes from Canon Dixon and W. B. Scott expressions of Gabriel's
astonishment made in his last years that men should assume that he denied an after life,
seeing that what he had painted and written ought to convince them of his belief in
immortality, and not many weeks after the signing of this document I was designing my
“
Christians and Druids” picture honouring the obedience to Christ's
command that His doctrine should be preached to all the world at the expense of life
itself. Our non-belief in the immortality of the soul, therefore, was not long retained.
The treatment we accorded in our document to painters and poets illustrates the character
of our tastes and aims at this time. Beginning with an agreement that three stars should
be given only to the greatest, it will be seen that the author of Job, and Shakespeare
alone gained that distinction, but there was another Captain of men who could not but be
regarded as paramount among heroes; one who had not only sung persuasively of the way
conducting to peace, but had trodden the thorny way Himself; Commander and at the same
time foremost of His army.
He must, we said, be above all, and on this account we extended our purpose, and
placed four stars after the name of Jesus Christ, that He might stand supreme above all
others.
Some twenty years ago I came upon my copy of this document in an old desk, and
tore it up when making a clearance, from no horror of the practical atheism it professed;
a man should come face to face with himself on all momentous questions. The list included
further names than those in the present copy, amongst them many contemporaries now utterly
forgotten.
Sic transit gloria mundi. My good father had copied the first draft carefully, and it is from this copy of
his that I have printed the list.
James Collinson had been an amiable fellow-student, painstaking in all his
drawings, and accurate in a sense, but in his own person tame and sleepy, and so were all
the figures he drew. “The Apollo Belvedere,” “The
Laocoon,” “The Wrestlers,” “The Dancing
Faun,” and the drunken gentleman of that race, all seemed to belong to one
somnolent family. No one, a year later, could have trusted his memory to say whether our
quiet friend had or had not been in the Schools at any given time, so successfully had he
avoided disturbing any one in any way. It was a surprise to all when, in the year 1848, he
appeared in the Exhibition with “The Charity Boy's
Début.” To represent the bashfulness of a poor boy appearing before
his family in the uniform of his parish was an honest idea, and although the invention did
not go far beyond the initial conception, the pencilling was phenomenally painstaking
throughout. It transpired that he had roused himself up of late and entered the Roman
Church, and had summoned effort to paint this picture. All the students blamed themselves
for having ignored Collinson, but Rossetti went further, and declared that
“Collinson was a born stunner,” and at once struck
up an intimate friendship with him,
deciding that Collinson only wanted our enthusiasm to make him
a great force in the battle. Accordingly he was elected, with right to put the secret
initials on his works, to attend our monthly meetings, and to receive us in his turn.
Whether we were at Collinson's in the Polygon, where a dragoness of a landlady,
six feet in height, provided quite a conventional entertainment—for he still
had a liberal allowance from home—or at our Bohemian repasts in Cleveland
Street, he invariably fell asleep at the beginning, and had to be waked up at the
conclusion of the noisy evening to receive our salutations. He could but rarely see the
fun of anything, although he sometimes laughed in a lachrymose manner, and I fear our
attempts to enliven him were but futile. Once, concluding a meeting at my studio, on going
to the door with him near midnight, we discovered that it was a magnificent moonlight
night, and we resolved that, instead of going to bed, we would take a long walk in the
country. He pleaded that he must go home to bed, and when we pointed out that for a real
change, which might be of great permanent benefit to him, he should consider that he had
had enough sleeping, he insisted that he must really go back to change his boots; and
eventually we let him depart with the promise that he would be ready for us when we should
call in half an hour. We arrived punctually, but knocked for a time in vain. In ten
minutes a voice from the second-floor window thundered out to ask why we went on knocking
when we knew Mr. Collinson had long since been in bed. It was the conclusion that he was
asleep which had made us knock so loudly, we said, and we hoped the landlady would take no
further notice while we continued the same measures to wake him; on which she invited the
aid of a passing policeman, who, however, was persuaded that we were strictly within the
law in insisting upon seeing the gentleman himself. Collinson came to his window sleepily
entreating to be left alone; but when we explained that we had chosen a northerly course
solely on his account, and that he must not now disappoint us, he gave in, and came with
us on our walk.
The long night stands out in my memory ever clear, precious, and surprising,
although many midnight skies have since in distant lands revolved above my wandering
steps. Passing through streets which were fast emptying, some of them echoing to our ears
the footsteps of Keats, we climbed the hill that shut us off from the true country. Above
and beyond lay moonlight and moon-shaded heath and common land, decked with drowsy trees
against the unchanging and unclouded heavens. Walking down the vale we saw a settlement of
haze, level as water sleeping in the hollow, broad as the ancient river must have been
which scored it out, and this vapour gradually immersed the trees on the descending slope
from roots to topmost branches. As we reached its margin we played with the phantom water
and descended step by step, until, breast deep, we reached out our arms feigning to swim;
lower and lower we went under chill thick mist; arriving at the little bridge
over the dwindled stream, as we looked up we saw the haloed
moon casting spoke-like shadows from the branches of the trees round about us. From the
depth of this rayed region we ascended to the farther margin of the mist lake into the
crystal air. Continuing our journey, we arrived at a village, where, surrounded by a
semicircle of cottages, we seated ourselves on the pedestal of the village pump. Our
conversation at first was exclusively for our own benefit, but in the end we set up a
lusty shout with a view to waking Collinson for the homeward journey. It was a great
hurrah; at the same instant we saw a candle lighted in the first-floor window of each
cottage of the little hamlet, and twenty or thirty nightcapped heads were thrust out
simultaneously at the surrounding casements.
On our return journey, moonlight was slowly exchanged for ever-increasing dawn
and sunrise, with London, seen from Hampstead Heath, offering its first incense to the
waking day. Frequently our poor Collinson dozed on the way, leaning on one or other of us,
and we aided him with gentle support, but I must confess that no treatment adopted
thoughtfully for his good either on this journey or elsewhere seemed permanently to
relieve his prevailing tendency to sleep. When Gabriel had got fairly entangled in a new
design he would refuse the attraction of home, meals, out-of-door engagements, or bed, and
sit through the night, sleeping where he sat for an hour at a time, recommencing his work
when he woke. He ate whatever was at hand when hunger suggested, and when time came for
bed on the second night he would ask me to leave him; in the morning I would find him
still at his engrossing task. “
The Girlhood of the Virgin ” had a
special trial in store not to be lightly passed by, for when he advanced to the painting
of the child angel, for whom he had four or more models in succession—an
untried one ever promising to be more manageable than the last—he increasingly
lost patience. The unsteadiness of one mild little girl so overtried him that he revealed
his irritation beyond bounds, storming wildly, overthrowing his tools and stamping about,
until the poor child sobbed and screamed with fright, clinging to her conductress, much
too alarmed to listen to any comfort he repentantly offered her. After this scene, which
had raised clouds of dust and destroyed my tranquillity of mind, further work that day was
out of the question. This was one of sundry experiences which caused me to doubt whether
his enthusiasm for the painter's art would survive the needful pressure of self-denying
labour; I therefore invited him to go out walking with me, and in the shining wintry sun,
on the broad walk of Regent's Park, I asked him to consider the certain consequences of
action such as his as fatal to his prospects of becoming a painter, he had an undoubted
right to give up his own work I said, but he must not destroy my chance of getting my
picture done, since its completion was a vital matter to me. I added that my power of work
was affected more than he imagined, and that unless he could observe a calmer demeanour we
must separate, whereas I could
assure him that latterly I had hoped that not only he would
master all that he desired, and bring his picture to a conclusion in the fulness of time,
but that he might do so early enough to appear with Millais and myself at the next Academy
Exhibition. He took my remonstrance in the most generous spirit, and assured me that he
would put an effectual curb upon his impatience for the future. He held to his promise
manfully, and with a fresh model for the angel brought this part of his work to an end. It
was to me a striking mark of his increasing self-reliance that about this date when in a
difficulty he called me to his aid, and I as usual held out my hand for his brush and
palette, he asked me to trust to him to carry out my suggestions, seeing that he felt it
would otherwise be said that I had painted the picture throughout, and I recognised at
this pass that the “drudgery” of Brown's system stood him in good
stead by hastening his proficiency in handling.
If this history may appear to be a revelation of personal events disconnected
with professional efforts, it is because I feel myself under pledge to recount faithfully
the individual trials of an artist's career in those days, and therefore I am led to
reveal the burden brought to me in a dark hour when I was altogether beaten down. On the
way back from the Life School one night, I chanced to run against my old friend and
master, who told me that he was anxious to understand what I had been about since leaving
my father's house. I explained that it had seemed better to defer invitation for him to
see my work until all was completed, but that if he were free then, the picture was not
too much out of order for him to understand it; and, as there was but a fortnight to the
sending-in day, his frank opinion would be of use to me. Entering the studio, I brought my
picture to the light, and explained its subject,
Rienzi, in all its details. My old friend
only sighed mysteriously from time to time, and finally turning to me, asked impressively,
“Did you tell me that there is only another fortnight in which to
finish, and that what is done has already cost eight or nine months?”
I assented. “Do not then, Willie, I charge you, cherish the futile idea
of being able to complete the picture; indeed, if for a moment we assume the difficulty
were overcome, and even that the painting were accepted, could you persuade yourself
that such a weak piece of work could command any attention? It is obvious enough that
all the minutiæ introduced must have taxed the greatest patience and labour,
but who do you think would trouble their heads about that? No, take my advice. Look!
turn your canvas endway up; it's of beautiful proportions. Now, do a tragic-looking head
screaming war, famine, and slaughter; in one hand make him holding a flaming torch above
his head, throwing a lurid glare on the face, let him carry a threatening sword in the
other, and make the background black as possible.” He looked
exultant, putting an encouraging hand on my shoulder. “In a fortnight
you will get it finished, and so you will gain your object of having a picture in the
Exhibition, and one, too, which no
spectator could fail to see.” He was so
insistent upon the idea while I conducted him down the fitfully lighted stairs to the
street, that he had no suspicion what was behind my spasmodic and irrepressible laughter.
I remounted to the room; a chill had come over my spirit, it trickled between my
shoulder blades. I shut the door, turning the key, and sank doubled-up in a chair to hear
this accusation formulating against myself: “Why, when with only enough
means to do your appointed task with undisturbed leisure, did you hamper your hopes by
subjection to daily hindrances? Now, you see your time is nearly spent, most of your
money gone, your health reduced, and a sensible friend comes and laughs at the
calculation that you can finish your work in time, and you know that you had before
dreaded that it might be as he thinks; at the best, you see the work is incapable of
making any impression. What is the good of struggling? your chances in life are
overweighted, and you have not the sense to make the burdens less.”
After having sat for a time frozen through listening to these fancied reproaches, a step
ascended the stairs; it stopped on the landing, and a hand was put familiarly upon the
door knob, turning it without effect. At first I did not feel inclined to move, but on
Gabriel shouting out twice or thrice I opened the door; he came in, peered about and said,
“Who's here? I heard some one talking to you. Who the devil was
it?” “It was the devil,” I
replied. “Whatever is the matter? Why is your picture put endways up?
Isn't there some one else here? The fire is out, you haven't had your coffee yet. I say,
bring it out and let's have the stove alight at once.”
Soon we were seated at a comforting meal, and gradually I was drawn on to tell
and act my friend's visit; Gabriel enjoyed it as a screaming joke, and ended in a burst of
laughter, exclaiming, “But the man's a born fool.”
“No, Gabriel, he's not, he is a really superior man; I have a true
affection for him and quite a considerable respect for his opinion as an index of the
intelligence of the public that has a little knowledge of art; his verdict seems only a
forecast of theirs, and gives a dismal enough outlook for me.”
“Tell me,” Gabriel next asked, “do you
really believe in the devil?” And then followed a talk (at intervals
somewhat rollicking) on spiritual mysteries, which are now quite beside the mark.
In sober moments we had agreed that orthodox religionists made such claims to
entrammel judgment, conscience, and will, that they drove thinking men to the extreme
alternative of throwing away all faith in divine over-rule; yet on whichever side we
argued we were merely testing how far our theories would bear the strain of life. Each
position that we held was a sincere one for the time, whatever was the standpoint assumed.
I felt debarred from painting subjects not in accordance with my position, as much as I
should have been in making declarations against my conscience. For Rossetti, the fact that
so many modern
poets had been defiant, captivated him with revolt, while the
precedent of the older poets and artists in song and design encouraged the ecclesiastical
strain of work he favoured; supremacy of genius alone taxed his loyalty, and perfection in
Art was synonymous in his mind with the amplest Wisdom. Yet beneath all his discordant
phases of profession he still cherished the habits of thought he had contracted at his
mother's knee, and I do not think he altogether cast away the gentle yoke in later years.
F. Madox Brown]
THE VICAR OF WAKEFIELD
About mid-winter Madox Brown had commenced his cabinet picture of
“King Lear Asleep in the Tent with Cordelia.” He brought it to
exhibition pitch in due time, and sent it to the Gallery at Hyde Park Corner, but it did
not reach its present state until some years later. He listened to the reports which any
of us made of Millais' painting and its wonders with nothing but a very self-possessed
smile, saying, “Yes, I daresay he has improved since he did ‘The
Widow's Mite.’ He was very young then.”
Exciting rumours of Millais' picture came towards the sending-in day, and then
Brown went to Gower Street with the stream of visitors.
On his way back he called at my studio when I alone was there,
and seemed impatient to cancel every detracting word already uttered on Millais' merits,
intensifying the force of his latest testimony by an extra syllabic precision, saying,
“
I assure, you, Hunt, I never was so astonished in my
whole life.
Millais is no longer merely a very satisfactory fulfiller of the
sanguine expectations of his prejudiced friends, he is a master of the most exalted
proficiency; no one since Titian has ever painted a picture with such exquisite passages
of handling and colour, and these charms, with a rare
naïveté of character of his own, make the work
astonishingly enchanting.” He went from point to
point of the picture, dwelling much on the drawing of the foremost figures and on the
design of the hounds, discriminating with exquisite pleasure on the colour of the majolica
plates and fruit, and on the pure tints of the costumes; coming slowly to a climax, he at
last well-nigh closed his eyes in rhapsody on the perfection of modelling and tone of a
white napkin hanging over a servant's arm. Brown, spite of his original prejudice against
the painter's pretensions, was too true an artist to count the cost of his praise of a
noble performance.
The earliest work by Madox Brown reproduced in this volume, necessary to show his
development, is a picture illustrating an episode in
The Vicar of
Wakefield
. It is a loyal and clever revival of French art before the classicalists
swept away the prestige of the worn-out followers of Watteau, when Fragonard held the
field with his tapestry cupids and dry flower wreaths, and when Dresden china
artificialities were in favour. It was in Rome that Brown first turned to the Munich type
of Art in his picture of “
Chaucer ”; this was one of the passing
phases in the course of his career.
One scarcely expressed purpose in our Reform, left unsaid by reason of its
fundamental necessity, was to make Art a handmaid in the cause of justice and truth.
Millais in childish faith wrought out his fancies in this spirit. In the range of subjects
then in my mind, eschewing all whose tenor I could not justify as according with my
existing convictions, I had relinquished the painting of Christ with the “Two
Maries.”
My “
Rienzi ,” spite of late fears to the contrary, was
finished, and I took it myself late at night to the Academy to make sure that it was in
time. Rossetti had painted the two principal heads of his picture at his own home, and did
them charmingly, but at the last he surprised us by revealing that he sent his picture to
an Exhibition at St. George's Place. This gave him a few extra days for finishing his
contribution, although the Gallery opened a week before the Academy.
The course he thus took was not in accordance with our previous understanding.
William Rossetti has since told me that one of the reasons for his brother's action was
that he could “buy” a space on the walls of this gallery, which he
did, rather than risk rejection by the Academy.
Millais and I might have been excused for taking a substantial rest on release
from our tasks, but we had pressing reason for getting to new pictures. Millais went
eagerly to paint landscape near Oxford; Gabriel came no more to my studio, but some weeks
later sent a porter for his properties, explaining, to my surprise, that he had closed his
partnership in the studio on the last Lady Day, and he remained designing in his father's
house.
My tenancy of the extra room could not close till after a quarter's notice, but I
made a compromise with the landlord, and at the earliest date dispensed with it. Very few
sovereigns still remained in my purse, but I had a right to count as something my chance
of sale at the Exhibition; so I encouraged myself to begin another picture in the hope of
snatching a booty from jealous Fate, and, disregarding claims not yet due, I started on a
new design.
The Royal Academy had for the forthcoming Gold Medal contest given as a subject
“An Act of Mercy,” and I was moved by ambition to compete for this.
I pondered over a design illustrating the conflicting influence going on when Druidism was
established in England and the energetic Apostles came to destroy the bloody creed. As I
worked out my
composition it was apparent that the regulation size of the Academy canvas
would not allow me to add a margin, most precious in my eyes, on which to paint the
landscape from nature.
I therefore gave up the ambition to become the foremost student of the time, and
enlarged my canvas so that the composition should have the landscape painted in accordance
with our principles.
Notwithstanding that the Government had already committed itself after hard
pressure to seek painters and sculptors for the embellishment of the New Houses of
Parliament, and thinking men had revealed admiration for the work exhibited for
competition in Westminster Hall for this purpose, a very respectable proportion of the
community still looked askance upon Art as an untrustworthy exponent of moral ideas,
remarking that taste for it had ever been the precursor of a nation's decline, not
considering what degree of estimation the nation would have lost had she failed to
register worthy Art amongst her honours.
Under existing baneful prejudice the artistic career was not strictly considered
as a profession any more than that of the ne'er-do-well who chalked the pavement or of the
strolling player disguised in motley. The statement that sublime truths could be brought
to mind by the Art of such professors would have been denounced as absurd.
While our pictures were shut up for another week at the Royal Academy, Rossetti's
was open to public view, and we heard that he was spoken of as the precursor of a new
School; this was somewhat trying. In fact, when Rossetti had made selection from his three
designs of the subject he should paint under my guidance, he chose that which was most
“Overbeckian” in manner. This I had regarded as of but little
moment, thinking the painting would serve as an exercise, possibly
never to be finished when it had prepared him for future
efforts. It turned out, however, that the picture was completed and realised with that
Pre-Raphaelite thoroughness which Brown's mediæval supervision would not have
instilled, so it appeared with our monogram, P.R.B. That Millais and I did not then
exaggerate the danger of distortion of our principles is shown by the altogether wrong
interpretation of the term Pre-Raphaelitism which then originated, and which has been in
some circles current to this day. The fact is that the “Early
Christian“ School had been introduced into this country several years before
Brown adopted it, by Herbert, Dyce, Maclise, Cave-Thomas and others.
Antiquarianism in its historic sense was being instructively pursued in
connection with Art, and in its proper place it did good service, leading to the
presentation of ancient story in a strictly historic mould. In determining the character
of costume and accessories in historical pictures it was of modern introduction and great
value towards the realisation of the story, and with intelligent people this tended to
break down some of the prejudice against modern Art, but antiquarianism as to manner of
design and painting was quite foreign to our purpose.
At the Hyde Park Gallery Rossetti's picture, “
The Girlhood of the
Virgin
,” appeared pure and bright, and was the more attractive by reason of its
quaint sweetness. The Marchioness of Bath bought it for eighty guineas.
It is pleasant to turn from the mass of commonplace to a manifestation of true
mental power in which art is made the exponent of some high aim; and what is of the
earth, earthy, and of the art material, is lost sight of in a dignified and intellectual
purpose. Such a work will be found here, not from a long-practised hand, but from one
young in experience, new to fame, Mr. D. G. Rossetti. He has painted “
The
Girlhood of the Virgin Mary
,” a work which, for its invention and for many
parts of its design, would be creditable to any exhibition. In idea it forms a fitting
pendant to Mr. Herbert's “Christ subject to his Parents at
Nazareth.” A legend may possibly have suggested to Mr. Rossetti also the
subject of his present work. The Virgin is in this picture represented as living amongst
her family, and engaged in the task of embroidering drapery to supply possibly some
future sacred vestment. The picture, which is full of allegory, has much of that sacred
mysticism inseparable from the works of the early masters, and much of the tone of the
poets of the same time. While immature practice is visible in the executive department
of the work, every allusion gives evidence of maturity of thought, every detail that
might enrich or amplify the subject has found a place in it. The personification of the
Virgin is an achievement worthy of an older hand. Its spiritualised attributes, and the
great sensibility with which it is wrought, inspire the expectation that Mr. Rossetti
will continue to pursue the lofty career which he has here so successfully begun. The
sincerity and earnestness of the picture remind us forcibly of the feeling with which
the early Florentine monastic painters wrought; and the form and face of the Virgin
recall the words employed by Savonarola in one of his powerful sermons:
“Or pensa quanta bellezza avea la Vergine, che avea
tanta santita, che risplendeva in quella faccia della quale dice San Tommaso che
nessuno che la vedesse mai la guardo per concupiscenza, tanta era la santita che
rilustrava in lei.” Mr.
W. H. H.]
FIRST DESIGN FOR “
CHRISTIAN PRIESTS PURSUED BY
DRUIDS
”
Rossetti has perhaps unknowingly entered into the feelings of
the renowned Dominican who in his day wrought as much reform in art as in morals. The
coincidence is of high value to the picture.
On the first Monday in May, outside artists were admitted to the Royal Academy to
touch up their pictures from 7 a.m. till 12, when the galleries were given to the public.
Millais and I had heard that our works were hung as pendants in the large room just above
the line in honourable places. Millais sold his “
Lorenzo and
Isabella
” for £150 to three tailors in Bond Street who were making
an essay in picture dealing; the price was a reduction from his original demand, in
consideration for which a suit of clothes was included. The dealers who made the venture
in partnership were so discouraged by unappreciative comments that they parted with it
before the end of the season for the same sum. It changed hands later, year by year,
always at a considerable profit to each chapman, until it became the property of the
Walker Art Gallery, Liverpool, where I believe it will permanently justify my contention
that it is the most wonderful painting that any youth under twenty years of age every
painted. The
Times that year was bursting with political surprises, and
had no notice of the Exhibition, but we heard that another important
paper spoke at great length of our contributions as the novelty of the show.
1 Several of the members of the
Transcribed Footnote (page 122):
1 The review in the
Athenæum of the
pictures by Millais and myself was evidently dominated by the key-note of
antiquarianism found in Rossetti's work, otherwise its comments are not without
phrases marked by independent perception.
“There is so much ability and spirit in two works by men young in age and
in fame, mixed up with so much that is obsolete and dead in practice, that some remark
is demanded on a system whose tendency may be hurtful to our growing artists and to
our School. The ‘
Isabella ’ (311), by Mr. J. E. Millais, imagined
from a poem by Keats, and ‘
Rienzi ’ (324), by Mr. Hunt, are both
by artists with whose names we have had before but slight acquaintance. Both are a
recurrence to the expression of a time when art was in a state of transition or
progression rather than accomplishment. If the artist must have some particular model
for his practice, the perfect rather than the imperfect would surely be a wise
adoption. To attempt to engraft the genius of foreign nations upon our own is a most
dangerous experiment. National art and taste are infallibly destroyed, and foreign
excellence is rarely if ever attained. The justice of these remarks as applied to the
imitative system in painting must be evident, and the inconsistency to which it leads
is subversive of all national characteristics. The faults of the two pictures under
consideration are the results of the partial views which have led their authors to the
practice of a time when knowledge of light and shade and of the means of imparting due
relief by the systematic conduct of aerial perspective had not obtained. Without the
aid of these in the treatment of incident and costume we get but such pictorial form
of expression as, seen through the magnifying medium of a lens, would be presented to
us in the mediæval illumination of the chronicle or the romance. Against
this choice of pictorial expression let the student be cautioned. He may gain admirers
by it among those whose antiquarian prejudices may be gratified by the clever revival
of the merely curious, but he will fail to win the sympathy of those who know what are
the several integral parts necessary to making up the great sum of truth.
“In classing together these two works it should be understood that
reference is made merely to the correspondence of views which has actuated both
artists. In their several elaborations there is a marked difference. Mr. Millais has
manifested the larger amount of resource. There is excellent action, painting, and
character in the several heads of his picture (well distinguished in age and sex), and
in certain occasional passages of incident and of form, but the picture is injured by
the utter want of rationality in the action of a prominent figure carried almost to
the verge of caricature. This figure extends his unwieldy legs to the immediate front
of the picture so as not merely to divide attention with, but to appropriate all
attention from the lovesick Lorenzo and the fair Isabel, who
- Could not sit at meals but feel how well
- It soothed each to be the other by.
In addition to this absurd piece of mannerism there is in the picture that
inlaid look, that
J. E. Millais]
LORENZO AND ISABELLA
Academy introduced themselves to me as I was on a ladder
touching up my work, and quite confused me with compliments, so that I felt fortified in
the hope of the sale of my picture, but the day passed without any patron appearing, and I
returned home much discouraged at the apathy of amateurs. When the patter of dissatisfied
critics was heard, an enlightened public had no doubt about our demerits, and my chances
grew less, but I worked just as determinedly on the new picture to which I had committed
myself; although I had to confine my attention to juvenile figures, as it was possible to
find models for them at less cost than adults.
An encouraging circumstance indeed occurred in the appearance of one, Mr.
Nockalls Cottingham. He was an architect about thirty-five years of age; his father had
been a celebrated restorer and builder of Gothic churches and cathedrals. The object of
this visitor was to declare his great admiration for my picture and for the character of
the work of all our School. The Reformation we had inaugurated was exactly what was wanted
in England, he said, and in his position he would be able to find us an abundance of
employment; later he would give us choice of really important paintings to undertake; for
the moment he had to offer a humble commission to me; it was to paint four spandrils,
illustrating in light decorative manner Morn, Noon, Evening, and Night, for a house which
he was then decorating; he could afford just fifty guineas for each work. I accepted the
commission, whereupon he gave me an order upon a colourman for a tube of gold to be
employed on the paintings. On the expression of his desire to know all our Brotherhood, I
wrote for him introductions to Gabriel and Woolner. To the first he gave commissions for
small designs; from the sculptor he bought at a very much reduced price—in
consideration of future commissions from millionaires—a statuette of a female
figure just modelled and cast ready for the marble reproduction.
Our whole party was invited by this stylish and much-bescented appreciator to his
house in the Waterloo Bridge Road. There, after surveying Gothic treasures in other
chambers of the house, we were led to a magnificent balustraded fourteenth-century flight
of steps, with pillars and groined roofing leading down to what had originally been the
coal cellar, now occupied by canopied tombs, statues, family effigies, and brasses, and in
what must have been further excavations were columns and arches of a chapel crypt, while
in places where light could be gained was stained glass in casements of the choicest
rarity, all of which his father and he had improved off the face of the sacred edifices
which the firm had been called upon to "restore in the correct style."
In those days this form of iconoclasm was regarded as meritorious
Transcribed Footnote (page 124):
hard monotony of contour and absence of shadow which are due to the causes
before stated. In Mr. Hunt's picture it is the intention or design alone which can be
estimated, and there are force of thought and concentration of purpose, though
expressed in such affected language.”—
Athenæum, 1849, p. 575.
rather than otherwise, for the restorer replaced everything
considered necessary, in what was decided to be the most correct “Early
English,” and antiquity was then in no way accounted for.
While my patron was conferring with his principal, and I was making my designs,
he one morning brought a lady with a request that I should at once begin a portrait of
her. This I immediately set myself to do, and he took it away with him shortly after,
together with my first sketches of two designs. These he was greatly delighted with. Not
hearing from him for a week or so, I wrote saying that it would be a kindness to me if he
would, when speaking to his principal, say that while I was bringing the paintings to an
end, I trusted he would think it right to make me an advance of half the money on each
picture. This I said it was the more necessary to apply for, since I had determined, with
a view to greater economy, as also to gain fresh experience, to paint them in Paris. The
following were the terms of his letters in reply—
43,
Waterloo Bridge Road,
Lambeth
,
11th
August, 1849.
Dear Sir,
My patron declines advancing without security and I regret your making the request as
regards limit of price, and giving you a positive letter, as though my word were
insufficient.
The commission, however, I have to offer as you desire to have it stated in strict
terms as follows—
To paint the two pictures of night and morning on panels finding all materials of the
best description for the sum of Fifty Pounds to be paid on their completion within six
months of the date of this. The pictures to be both painted to my satisfaction in every
respect and if they are not so, my fulfilment of this offer to be optional....
You are at perfect liberty to decline the commission if you please as I am acquainted
with plenty of men with first-rate ability, who will readily undertake it.
Sir,
You will find hereafter in life that a man may be too
grasping and greedy, and so overreach himself. I have consulted my patron. At his
request I now return you your sketches, as he will not avail himself of your services,
and I have to beg that you will by return restore to me the order I wrote for the gold
paint.
Yours obediently,
Nockalls Cottingham.
I was never paid for either portrait or designs. Woolner soon afterwards saw his
statuette exhibited in a shop window repeated in Minton ware, and on going in was informed
that it was an exquisite design by the rising sculptor Nockalls Cottingham, from whom the
firm had purchased the copyright. Not long after it turned out that the gifted genius had
left his native shores for America, and we then found on comparing notes that, although he
had been too clever for others, Rossetti had proved his match by exacting some money in
advance for drawings never
to be claimed by the patron, for the ship in which this
miserable man sailed (
The President) was never heard of. The whole
business wasted precious time, and reduced my nearly emptied purse, but had the business
gone on, it might have been worse.
In the first week of August I went to fetch away my unsold
“
Rienzi” from the Academy.
I had received the following gracious letter after the opening of the
Exhibition—
Sir,
Allow me to say how much I was pleased and struck by your picture from Rienzi. I
appreciate the compliment you have paid my work.
The Picture is full of genius and high promise.
Your obliged and admiringly,
E. Bulwer Lytton.
Charles Street,
Monday, 1
st June.
Although Rossetti had ceased his attendance at my studio his friends
AUGUSTUS EGG, R.A.
frequently came; when some of these visitors were one day present, I heard
repeated knockings at the street door. The Irish servant, having a landlady mistress who
indulged too copiously in distilled waters, had her own views of duty, which did not at
all times include attention to callers. As the visitor might very well be for me, I
descended, and there found a gentleman whom I recognised as Augustus L. Egg. He apologised
with the most courteous mien for his intrusion upon me without formal introduction,
assuring me that it was his great admiration of my picture—with the further
interest aroused by the intimation he had received that it was not sold—which
had induced him to come with only the claim which intimacy with mutual friends might
establish. I declared with genuine warmth that I was honoured and grateful at his visit,
and invited him to come up to my studio. Mr. Egg declared that my picture looked better
than before, and went all over the passages from one point to another with comforting
praise, finally making most tentatively a suggestion here or there for my consideration if
I should be disposed to touch upon it again. His visit was a ray of sunshine to me,
clearer than any given by the autumnal day, tarnished as it was by the coppery atmosphere
of unlovely streets.
In a few days my new friend came again. This time he assured me he had to beg a
great favour. A friend of his, an invalid, had been sincerely disappointed at not having
been able to get to the Exhibition, where he had wished particularly to see this work.
Egg's desire now was that I should send it to his own house to be seen by his friend,
accordingly one evening I delivered it at Bayswater.
The next morning my landlord came in very irate, and seized all my sketches, the
marketable furniture, and most of my books; I was ejected, and had to go back to my
father's house.
Although I was received with kindness at home, my vacation was not a cheering
one, but in two days a note came from Egg asking me to call. He told me that his friend
Mr. Gibbons, the well-known collector, had bought the picture of
“
Rienzi ” for £100, generously making the cheque for
£5 extra to pay for the frame. When I presented the cheque at the bank I
requested to leave the money on account and to have a cheque-book; I went with a reserved
air and paid off the landlord, who was persuaded, as I heard later, that I had been
“shamming poverty.”
With replenished purse I went off to the Lea marshes for a month; the river and
the meadows were pure and beautiful at that date, the lucid streams were stocked with
innumerable roach and dace and other silvery fish, and the gorgeously panoplied
dragonflies, preying upon the careless butterfly, darted with lightning speed over the
water. The region was well appreciated by anglers, but appeared to be out of the route of
the landscape painter. All, all, alas! have now disappeared; the actors have gone, and the
stage itself has sadly changed, but then it was not difficult to find a rich landscape for
my “
Christian and Druid ” picture. I painted the hut and its
appendages from a shed near by my lodgings there. I had no studio, and was very fagged
with long, hard, and anxious work, so it seemed a good opportunity to go, together with
Rossetti, to see ancient and modern Art in Paris and Belgium, as we had long planned to
do.
The anti-classicists did not rise in France until about 1827; and in consequence, up to
that period, we have here the old classical faith in full vigour. There is Brutus,
having chopped his son's head off with all the agony of a father, and then calling
number two; there is Eneas carrying old Anchises; there are Paris and Venus, as naked as
two Hottentots; and many more such choice subjects from Lemprière. But the
chief specimens of the sublime are in the way of murders, with which the catalogue
swarms....I don't know why the merriest people in the world should please themselves
with such grim representation and varieties of murder, or why murder itself should be
considered so eminently sublime and poetical.—Thackeray.
Such an important event as the opportunity of examining the works in
the Louvre, to which our National Gallery then compared less favourably than it does now,
and of seeing what the artists of France—so much more favoured than those of
England—were doing, was, to two students eager to track the way leading to
poetic art, of vital import. It was regarded by us with great seriousness, and some of
Rossetti's sonnets will prove how far he was moved by all examples of art that had the
ring of the romantic age. He wrote one on Ingres' “
Roger and
Angelica
,” another on
Mantegna,
1 and rendered poetic homage to
Leonardo and to
Giorgione.
2 This comprehensive allegiance disproves any
suggestion of
Transcribed Footnote (page 128):
1
A Dance of Nymphs by Andrea Mantegna; in the Louvre.
(It is necessary to mention, that this picture would appear to have been in the
artist's mind an allegory, which the modern spectator may seek vainly to interpret.)
- Scarcely, I think; yet it indeed
may be
- The meaning reached him, when this music rang
- Sharp through his brain, a distinct rapid pang,
- And he beheld these rocks and that ridg'd sea.
- But I believe he just leaned passively,
- And felt their hair carried across his face
- As each nymph passed him; nor gave ear to trace
- How many feet; nor bent assuredly
- His eyes from the blind fixedness of thought
-
10To see the dancers. It is bitter glad,
- Even unto tears. Its meaning filleth it,
- A portion of most secret life; to wit;—
- Each human pulse shall keep the sense it had
- With all, though the mind's labour run to nought.
(D. G. R.
The Germ, 1850.)
Transcribed Footnote (page 128):
2
A Venetian Pastoral, by Giorgione; in the Louvre.
(In this picture, two cavaliers and an undraped woman are seated in the grass, with
musical instruments, while another woman dips a vase into a well hard by, for water.)
- Water, for anguish of the solstice—yea,
- Over the vessel's mouth still widening
- Listlessly dipt to let the water in
- With slow vague gurgle. Blue, and deep away,
narrow limit in the variety of the enthusiasms which we shared.
We did not, it is true, either with old or new favourites, take all their productions, or
every quality in the best of them, for admiration; and I think thus we were saved from
much confusion of mind. We brought with us a double judgment; the first was to decide
whether a work interested the eye and the mind, and if so, whether, and in what degree, it
was rich in artistic grace and accomplishment. Now in France it was obvious, that for most
of the past century, scarcely any works not interesting intellectually had been rewarded
with public favour; but when we considered their value from the æsthetic point
of view, the examples we found were singularly questionable, while for moral beauty the
prospect was poorer still, since for the unexpected charm of ecstatic innocent love we
looked almost in vain. There was nothing to make intelligible the axiom that
“art is love.” The startling antithesis was proclaimed that art is
hatred, war, murder, lust, pride, and egoism. It is true that there were to be found
larger and more ambitious compositions than had been executed in England at the same
period, and these in an admirably workmanlike manner, with drawing that well deserved the
epithet “correct,” if freedom from false proportion and from
ambiguity warrants the phrase. British painters had not often found an opportunity of
working on a large scale and for reasonable payment. When this opportunity in any form had
arisen, they had rarely failed to express themselves with a tempering grace of human
sympathy, with freedom from that boastfulness indicated so often on foreign pictures by
the large written name of the author. A striking example of the French School, in the
dying days of powerful classicalism, was “
Le Naufrage,” by
Gericault; it represented a crew of maddened men, famished and dying, aroused to
contending desperation by sight of a passing sail. The trained draftsmanship and the
colouring of the figures defied disrespectful criticism, and it struck us as being an
admirable illustration of the incident. The scene cannot but make onlookers ponder with
commiseration over the sufferings of those who engage in the perilous but peaceful
enterprises of the world; it presents that kind of heroism which is perhaps too often
forgotten, and the painter in recording it performed a noble service. The sea in this
painting possesses a tragic heaviness; the horizon sky, empty and wind-swept, gives force
to the cruelty of the situation; and the treatment must be called dramatic; there is all
that a man of mere practical sense would conceive
Transcribed Footnote (page 129):
- The heat lies silent at the brink of day.
- Now the hand trails upon the viol-string
- That sobs; and the brown faces cease to sing,
- Mournful with complete pleasure. Her eyes stray
- In distance; through her lips the pipe doth creep
-
10And leaves them pouting; the green shadowed grass
- Is cool against her naked flesh. Let be;
- Do not now speak unto her lest she weep—
- Nor name this ever. Be it as it was—
- Silence of heat, and solemn poetry.
(D. G. R.
The Germ,1850.)
or require, but one may search in vain for further grace either
of human love or of artistic charm in this picture.
“The Decadence of Rome” had just been added to the
Luxembourg. It was so highly rated that we had to regard it as a representative work; and
how could we avoid deciding that this was done by a well-trained workman saying with every
touch, “You see what a clever fellow I am!”
The one man still in full force, who had often soared grandly above the mechanical
level, was undoubtedly Paul Delaroche. He had, it is true, indulged a taste for bloodshed
and murder unworthy of a man of genius, but in “The Children of Edward
IV” he had aroused sympathy for the imprisoned brothers by the pathetic sign
that their only guardian was the vigilant but helpless spaniel that too surely recognised
the approaching enemy, revealed by the glare of a torch beneath the door. “
The
Hemicycle
” was then just completed, and we agreed that the circle of artists as
represented was as worthy as the theme, noble as it was, deserved it should be, and that
the central figure of Fame was ideally graceful, with scarcely a shade of Parisian
theatricality about it such as often marred the delicacy of many creations then issuing
from the French capital.
It was the mode in England, as on the Continent, to rate Ary Scheffer among the
greatest of painters. He had doubtless exhibited some capable works, then in private
collections. Of these we knew by engravings “Mignon regrettant sa
Patrie” and “Le Christ Consolateur.” The first
undoubtedly possessed grace, the second took the young admirer captive for a whole week
like a popular air, but his later works accentuated the effeminate taste which had made
his fortune; and no one looking with impartial eyes, who had followed the history of art,
could fail to foresee that his work courted the fate of the feebly rooted and the
sterility of meretricious. Mere prettiness has nothing to do with real beauty, all
enduring creations in any art are virile.
On our return F. Madox Brown, still retaining his prejudice of earlier days, was
outraged when Gabriel and I declared our verdict on Ary Scheffer. The younger man
proclaimed his rebellious opinion too abruptly to convert the elder, and perhaps the
suspicion that the heresy had begun with me made Brown the more disconcerted.
Delacroix was the master in greatest vogue among the French students we met, and
Rossetti declared an admiration for him which I could not endorse. We differed most about
a work at Versailles, “The Siege of Constantinople,” which to me was
not admirable either in plan or form, and in colour stainy and nauseating; later years
have confirmed my opinion. Horace Vernet was a wonder of the day, who had worked ably as
an illustrator of military books, indeed, his designs for the life of Napoleon were
admirable; his huge paintings in brand-new asphaltum, of the war in Algiers, with carnage
that flattered the current taste for martial glory, were so beset with excited admirers as
to give rise to the thought that, to the men of the day, bloodshed was not the dread means
but the grand end of a nation's life.
Flandrin's paintings in the church of
St. Germain des Pres we found admirable for
their complete fulfilment of the artist's purpose; they were undoubtedly the highest
examples of ecclesiastical art of the day. Gabriel, with greater respect for dogma than
myself, did not at the time recognise the real limitation of their excellence to be in the
combed and brushed condition of the saints represented, and in the frequently adopted
expedient of cutting out the handsome profile of a patently dignified saint against the
flat plate of glory encircling the head. This
INGRES
made me dub the designs, although of high rank, as marred by theatrical taste.
It was a great loss that we could see no examples of Madame le Brun's innocent and truly
lovely portraiture of women and children. Lemud, an artist who published designs in
lithography, gained our high applause; the poetic strain in them was sterling, and this
atoned for a mannerism which might in time have been wearisome.
Full evidence existed that the masters drilled their pupils to their own
proficiency, but it seemed to us that the type of ideal art was stilted and stagey, and
that the revolt against this was coarse and ugly. Naturalism was, in fact, a repudiation,
rather than a purgation, of art. Ingres
1
Transcribed Footnote (page 131):
1
“Angelica rescued from the Sea-monster,” by Ingres; in the
Luxembourg.
- A remote sky, prolonged to the sea's brim;
- One rock-point standing buffeted alone,
- Vexed at its base with a foul beast unknown,
- Hell-spurge of geomaunt and teraphim;
- A knight, and a winged creature bearing him,
- Reared at the rock; a woman fettered there,
- Leaning into the hollow with loose hair
- And throat let back and heartsick trail of limb.
- The sky is harsh, and the sea shrewd and salt.
-
10Under his lord, the griffin-horse ramps blind
- With rigid wings and tail. The spear's lithe stem
- Thrills in the roaring of those jaws; behind,
- The evil length of body chafes at fault.
- She doth not hear nor see—she knows of them.
The same.
- Clench thine eyes now,—'tis the last instant, girl;
- Draw in thy senses, set thy knees, and take
- One breath for all; thy life is keen awake,—
- Thou may'st not swoon. Was that the scattered whirl
- Of its foam drenched thee?—or the waves that curl
- And split, bleak spray wherein thy temples ache?—
- Or was it his the champion's blood to flake
- Thy flesh?—Or thine own blood's anointing, girl?...
- ...Now, silence; for the sea's is such sound
-
10As irks not silence; and except the sea,
- All is now still. Now the dead thing doth cease
- To writhe, and drifts. He turns to her; and she
- Cast from the jaws of Death, remains there, bound,
- Again a woman in her nakedness.
(D. G. R.
The Germ, 1850.)
had just then painted “La Source,” and we
admired this truly excellent picture as one that would seat him among the great,
notwithstanding its timid restraint as to colour; but we searched for other examples of
his genius, and could find none. We had no means then of divining the existence and the
subsequent career of Millet, whose treatment by the patrons of la belle France proves that
he did not represent the city he lived and studied in. He was representative of something
higher than the artificiality of modern day Paris. With great admiration for Millet's
work, in its human sympathy and poetic purpose, I must feel that his defect of grace in
the human form, and of living colour in the “Angelus” and other of
his works, marred his claim to be a mature painter of the first order.
One reason for sober men approving of the French School for students, was derived
from the fact that John Cross had recently astonished the Art world with a fine, although
melodramatic painting of “Richard I. pardoning his Murderer.” He had
been taught in France; but the defect in his style increased with every subsequent
painting, and I think all would agree that his career was in the end far from a
recommendation of the influences which had affected him. In sculpture, sterling training
must have been operating, or such supreme naturalistic work as that of Dalou could never
have arisen, but I have to confess with some sense of shame that we missed the sign of
this coming life. In design the current coinage of France was far superior to that of
England. In monumental sculpture neither France nor any other country in modern days had
done better work than thorough Englishmen have executed here—many works might
be cited to justify this opinion.
The collection in the Louvre enchanted us. Fra Angelico's “Coronation
of the Virgin” was of peerless grace and sweetness in the eyes of us both. We
had hitherto seen nothing of this painter's original work. Titian's
“Entombment” showed the artist's sympathy for sublime sentiment such
as we had rarely seen him reach. Leonardo's “
Monna Lisa” appeared to
us as the first example of his supreme power to express dreamy beauty. The large
composition by Tintoretto gave us some idea of his dignity, but the arrangement of figures
sitting in a half-circle and seen from below was so common to painters of his century that
his use of it in this picture fell short of the exalted excellence appraised by Ruskin as
the due of the “San Rocco” painter.
“The Contest of Apollo and Marsyas,” one of the best of
Raphael's easel pictures, was not there till recent years; it had only just then been
discovered in London, and it was taken about Europe, and offered for sale in vain. It was
refused at £400 by our authorities. A “Virgin and Child”
by Vandyck made me regard the author as a poetic painter of the rarest discrimination for
beauty, and we greatly delighted in the Paolo Veronese.
We made several interesting acquaintances in Paris through an introduction we had
to a young artist studying there; native artists,
in consequence of the political disturbance, had been for a
long time unable to gain any income, but a certain Madame Charles, who kept a
laiterie at which we breakfasted, trusted these impecunious and reckless painters. One
morning their places were vacant, and Madame whispered that the police had been making
inquiries about them on account of proceedings of theirs in the last outbreak, which all
had vainly hoped were forgotten. We were sorry to be debarred thus from the society of
such truly
bons garçons as they were. Thinking of our friends thus under a cloud one morning, we were
stopped by a particularly good-looking smart man, scrupulously shaven; we wondered whether
we were under police surveillance ourselves, till suddenly, as we were staring hard, he
put up his finger to suggest caution, saying, “Don't you know me? I am
glad of this opportunity to say good-bye. I am on my way to the
country.” It was one of the whilom bearded fellows, who evidently
better deserved to be trusted by Madame Charles than by Monsieur le Président.
When we had stayed our full time and spent three-quarters of our money, we
started for Belgium.
1
Transcribed Footnote (page 133):
1
The Carillon.
“Antwerp and Bruges.”
(In these and others of the Flemish Towns, the “Carrillon,” or
chimes, which have a most fantastic and delicate music, are played almost continually.
The custom is very ancient.)
- At Antwerp, there is a low wall
- Binding the city, and a moat
- Beneath, that the wind keeps afloat.
- You pass the gates in a slow drawl
- Of wheels. If it is warm at all
- The Carillon will give you thought.
- I climbed the stair in Antwerp church,
- What time the urgent weight of sound
- At sunset seems to heave it round.
-
10Far up, the Carillon did search
- The wind; and the birds came to perch
- Far under, where the gables wound.
- In Antwerp harbour on the Scheldt
- I stood along, a certain space
- Of night. The mist was near my face;
- Deep on, the flow was heard and felt.
- The Carillon kept pause, and dwelt
- In music through the silent place.
- At Bruges, when you leave the train,
-
20—A singing numbness in your ears,—
- The Carillon's first sound appears
- Only the inner moil. Again
- A little minute though—your brain
- Takes quiet, and the whole sense hears.
- John Memmeling and John Van Eyck
- Hold state at Bruges. In sore shame
- I scanned the works that keep their name.
- The Carillon, which then did strike
- Mine ears, was heard of theirs alike;
-
30It set me closer unto them.
- I climbed at Bruges all the flight
- For Belfry has of ancient stone.
- For leagues I saw the east wind blown;
Our estimate of Rubens at Antwerp was not so much heightened as we had hoped it
would be. The magnificent “Descent from the Cross” was away at the
restorers, we made some efforts to get an opportunity of examining it, but in vain, and we
had to judge of the painter from works which appeared to me, although masterly, far from
enchanting. “The Nativity,” with one of the Magi in a vermilion
blanket, and the “The Pieta,” representing the dead Christ in the
arms of the Father, with bleeding wounds also vermilion, were to our eyes so coarse, that
the wonderful facility of drawing and painting scarcely added merit to the productions. In
all the collections abroad, except in the case of rare portraits by Rubens, and the
painting over his tomb, we saw nothing of his of equal merit to four or five of our
paintings in the National Gallery.
We studied attentively the works of John and Hubert Van Eyck;
Transcribed Footnote (page 134):
- The earth was grey, the sky was white.
- I stood so near upon the height
- That my flesh felt the Carillon.
October 1849. (D. G. R.
The Germ, 1850.)
“A Virgin and Child,” by Hans Memmeling (in the Academy of
Bruges).
- Mystery; God, Man's Life, born into man
- Of woman. There abideth on her brow
- The ended pang of knowledge, the which now
- Is calm assured. Since first her task began,
- She hath known all. What more of anguish than
- Endurance oft hath lived through, the whole space
- Through night till night, passed weak upon her face
- While like a heavy flood the darkness ran?
- All hath been told her touching her dear Son,
-
10And all shall be accomplished. Where he sits
- Even now, a babe, he holds the symbol fruit
- Perfect and chosen. Until God permits,
- His soul's elect still have the absolute
- Harsh nether darkness, and make painful moan.
“
A Marriage of St. Katherine,” by the same; in the Hospital of St. John at Bruges.
- Mystery; Katherine, the bride of Christ.
- She kneels, and on her hand the holy Child
- Setteth the ring. Her life is sad and mild,
- Laid in God's knowledge--ever unenticed
- From Him, and in the end thus fitly priced.
- Awe, and the music that is near her wrought
- Of Angels, hath possessed her eyes in thought;
- Her utter joy is hers, and hath sufficed.
- There is a pause while Mary Virgin turns
-
10The leaf, and reads. With eyes on the spread book,
- That damsel at her knees reads after her.
- John whom He loved and John His harbinger
- Listen and watch. Whereon soe'er thou look,
- The light is starred in gems, and the gold burns
(D. G. R.
The Germ, 1850.)
An example of the confusion into which posthumous chroniclers may be betrayed is Mr.
Hueffer's treatment of old papers which he finds in the handwriting of Rossetti and
myself, entitling the find as a journal of our tour in France and Belgium.
According to these historic MSS., we were able to dismiss the whole Louvre with the
one word “slosh” and to apply the term “filthy
slosh” to all painters “from Rembrandt to Rubens.”
These papers were evidently intended as an extravagance without a thought that they
would serve any purpose beyond raising a laugh at the passing moment. The words were
indeed part of such slang as characterised Rossetti's somewhat reckless talk at the
time of his studentship, and which he indulged in for several years. The paper, it is
said, was intended for the
Germ. Although I was prone to enjoy any
surprising nonsense, I should certainly have put my veto upon any such publication as
expressing our sober conviction.
the exquisite delicacy of the workmanship and the unpretending
character of the invention made us feel we could not overestimate the perfection of the
painting, at least that of John van Eyck. “
The Adoration of the Spotless
Lamb
” did not satisfy my expectations, although there was much suggestion
derived from the Apocalypse which affected Rossetti to write of it. The same applies
notably to Memmeling; he was led to love these paintings beyond their artistic claim by
reason of the mystery of the subjects. The one master whose glory was extended in my
appreciation was Vandyck, for I found him in ideal work as well as in portraiture an
artist peerless in nerve of line and in colour.
Rossetti was a perfect travelling companion, ever in the best of temper, and our
journey was overbrimming with delight in the beauties both of nature and art. We came back
with richer minds, but without change of purpose. It was now desirable to resume active
life in the house near the church on Cheyne Walk, Chelsea, with a front room for studio
facing the mid-day sun, essential for my “
Druid ” subject. Gabriel
and I had been tempted by the capacious Queen's House lower down the river; it was to be
had at a very low rate, but remembering my experience in Cleveland Street, and that my
resources and chances would not warrant an uncertain expenditure, I relinquished the idea,
Gabriel taking a studio in Newman
1
Street, where he began his “
Annunciation,” and made preparations for
a large picture from Browning.
The business of starting
The Germ
was now occupying our Circle.
I had already done my etching for it, and had made myself responsible for a share of the
expenses, but when I had helped Collinson with the method of his etching, I held myself
for the time free from other demands of the undertaking.
My “
Druid ” picture was so full of varying features that
without constant application it was certain it could not be completed in time. Thus I
could but rarely visit Gower Street, and then only after dark, so the seeing Millais' new
work was put off for daylight, which he always counted upon as the only means of examining
the picture advantageously.
Transcribed Footnote (page 135):
1 On going to press I receive the following interesting
information from my friend Mr. John R. Clayton—
“I refer to an incident which took place in Rossetti's studio in
Newman Street, and which, from its literary interest, you might deem worthy of
reference in your book.
“At the time W. M. Rossetti was writing in
The
Spectator
as a reviewer, when free from his work in the Revenue Office. This
connection of his with the publishers enabled him to secure an advance copy, before
publication, of Tennyson's new and mysterious volume, which excited such great
interest on its announcement.
“On the night referred to, a large group of art and literary men
had assembled at Rossetti's. I was of the number. After long waiting, when the clock
indicated nearly midnight, there was a ring at the bell, and footsteps on the stair
intensified expectation, until William burst into the room, waving the little brown
cloth book over his head in triumph. It was
In Memoriam. The
volume was at once passed on to Gabriel, who then read the whole of it without
faltering in his unapproachable tones and inspired interpretations, to the delight
and amazement of all present, who had listened in rapt silence.
“I spoke in recent years of the incident to a friend of Tennyson,
who was then still living. My friend repeated my story to Tennyson, who, as I
afterwards learnt, broke out into enthusiastic pleasure in knowing thus how his work
had affected a group of young men all under thirty years of age. I can understand
how the incident must have touched his inner sympathies.”
W. H. H.]
MY BEAUTIFUL LADY
As the frontispiece of one number of
The Germ
was an
etching by
Holman-Hunt, an illustration indeed to a poem, but the latter having so little
reference to it, that it may well stand for an independent picture, truly a song
without words, for out of its golden silence came voices for all who would hearken,
telling a tale of love. Two lovers are together in a meadow, by a pool of standing
water, and behind them a circle of trees is throwing morning shadows on the grass; she
is kneeling, stooping forward to gather wild flowers growing on the bank, clasped and
circled by the arm of him who loves her and shall be her future lord, he is bending
lovingly over her, shielding her from harm; yet there is no peril in the water, and
the space between her and the edge is great, still he clasps her tightly, guarding her
from a danger that is not; judge of it, O lovers! how true it is. But below, in
another scene, lies a figure flung upon the foreground, lying all his length, and his
face pressed deeply into the fresh mould of a grave, for behind him, in the distance,
the nuns are passing, singing Dies irae and Beati mortui, and the bell is sounding
close behind him as he lies quiet. Surely he will never rise and come away! Wherefore
did she die, and how? and was it long after the flower-gathering by the water side on
the summer day? I know how it all came to pass, and you would also if you saw the
picture; silently, quite silently has the story taken form. I would not tell the
legend as it comes to me, for your version would be altogether otherwise, and yet both
must be true; something like this we cry for, is it not like a cry for food? (Edward Burne Jones.
Oxford and Cambridge Magazine
.
1856.)
His new subject was suggested to him by a sermon he had heard
at Oxford in the past summer on the text, “What are these wounds with which I
am wounded in the house of My friends?” He had shown me his pen-and-ink design,
which suggested great capabilities.
Woolner's co-operation in our joint ambition was for the time retarded by his
ordinary occupation of carving marble for others, yet the meetings at his studio had a
most romantic character. Wreaths of tobacco smoke environed our circle, and seemed to
elevate us above immediate cares. The world was then too agitated with discontent not to
call forth all our political views; those of our host were strong, and decidedly
complicated. “I loathe from my very soul,” he said,
“all money grubbers, all who grovel to scrape up filthy
lucre.” Most severe was his disdain for our governing and wealthy
classes. This he justified by truly terrible stories of how dishonourably some had gained
their exalted positions and wealth. He was taken by some for a democrat, but he disproved
this by carrying menacingly a handsome shoot of an ash tree which he called the
antipleb, and also by frequent indignant outbursts against the
people. These scornful sentiments might be traced to an unquestioning
adoration of Shelley's wildest poetry. He wisely took occasion to seek Gabriel's and
William's opinions in turn on disputed judgments of standard poems, inquiring also about
metres, and rhymes, and differences of verse, bringing forward efforts of his own, a
sonnet on M. Angelo being one, and the first verses of
My beautiful
Lady.
When Patmore's
Woodman's Daughter had been recited by Rossetti,
Woolner expressed regret that it could no longer be obtained at the publishers, whereupon
Gabriel advised him to write to the author direct, and this led to the making of a
valuable new friend for us all, and an introduction to the most interesting literary
circle existing. As we broke up and walked down Stanhope Street, political consistency did
not prevent us from joining in the chorus of the “Marseillaise” or
“Mourir pour la patrie,” sung primarily by Gabriel as leader. The
refrain continued until we came to our successive parting points, and ceased only when
each felt responsible for his own share in the harmony.
Walter Deverell had been a fellow-student with us all at the Academy, and being a
son of the Secretary at the School of Design, he had received encouragement and some
instruction from the masters there which had enabled him to make essays in original
painting. He was an eager reader, and had contracted the prevailing taste among the young
of that day, which Carlyle had inaugurated and Charles Kingsley had accentuated, of
dwelling on the miseries of the poor, the friendless, and the fallen; together with Art he
indulged a taste for writing verse, and he took important parts on suburban stages;
doubtless his good looks had been his best introduction to theatre managers.
A constant buoyancy of disposition, even after heavy and increasingly threatening
troubles were breaking like thunder clouds about him, might
have tempted strangers to assume that he had no proportionate
thought of “the slings and arrows of outrageous fortune.” He would
drop in upon me any evening by chance, chattering and laughing like a young child, but as
he drifted through his gay prattle he would light upon a sad passage, and then his note
would show the deep vein of pity, and even wrath, in his nature. The reader may be allowed
to hear of the part he took unconsciously in a romance, upon which I should yet remain
silent had not other versions of it already been made public by those
W. H. H.]
W. DEVERELL
who had a better right than I to decide what events in the life of the persons
principally concerned should be revealed. I therefore invite my reader into my studio when
first Dante Gabriel Rossetti heard the name of Elizabeth Siddal.
Rossetti at that date had the habit of coming to me with a drawing folio, and
sitting with it designing while I was painting at a further part of the room. One evening
Deverell broke in upon our peaceful labours; he had not been seated many minutes, talking
in a somewhat absent manner, when he bounded up, marching to and fro about the room, and,
stopping, he whispered emphatically, “You fellows can't tell what a
stupendously beautiful creature I have found. By Jove! she's
like a queen, magnificently tall, with a lovely figure, a stately neck, and a face of
the most delicate and finished modelling; the flow of surface from the temples over the
cheek is exactly like the carving of a Pheidean goddess. Wait a minute! I haven't done;
she has grey eyes, and her hair is like dazzling copper, and shimmers with lustre as she
waves it down. And now, where do you think I lighted on this paragon of beauty? Why, in
a milliner's back workroom when I went out with my mother shopping. Having nothing to
amuse me, while the woman was tempting my mother with something, I peered over the blind
of a glass door at the back of the shop, and there was this unexpected jewel. I got my
mother to persuade the miraculous creature to sit for me for my Viola in
‘
Twelfth Night ,’ and to-day I have been trying to paint her; but I
have made a mess of my beginning. To-morrow she's coming again; you two should come down
and see her; she's really a wonder; for while her friends, of course, are quite humble,
she behaves like a real lady, by clear commonsense, and without any affectation, knowing
perfectly, too, how to keep people at a respectful distance.”
I could not accept Deverell's confiding invitation, but Gabriel was less pressed
for time, and on the morrow came back with no diminished account of Miss Siddal's beauty,
and with the announcement that he had prevailed upon her to sit to him. I had the idea of
making the young woman tending the priest in my picture of a fair Celt with red hair, and
as I had no one who would serve as a model, I asked Rossetti whether he thought I could
ask Miss Siddal to sit. He advised me to write to her, with the happy result that she
agreed to come. With my desire to give a rude character to the figure, and my haste to
finish, certainly the head bore no resemblance to her in grace and refinement. Rossetti,
although he expressed great admiration from the beginning, did not for a year or two
profess any strong personal feeling for the lady.
He was painting his “
Annunciation ,” Millais his
“
Carpenter's Shop ,” and I my “
Druid ” picture;
each anxious to improve the position that we had gained last year at the Exhibition, when
suddenly a newspaper in its gossiping column published a spirited paragraph revealing the
meaning of the initials P.R.B. on our pictures, about which there had been hitherto only
the most laughable guesses. It held the whole Body up to derision. The effect of the
announcement proved how wise had been our intention of secrecy. Our immediate forerunners
had nearly to a man declared themselves hostile to us, and the bitterness had grown wilder
and wider. Now with the exposure of our “wicked” designs an almost
universal fury was excited against us; far and near it seemed as if the honour of Raphael
were the dearest feeling existing in the bosom of Englishmen, and in our
imputed hostility to this master we had put ourselves outside the pale of
toleration. We knew that some one of our Body had revealed the meaning of our mystic
letters and at the next meeting, when we insisted
upon a searching investigation being made, Gabriel avowed that
"little Munro" had long persisted in beseeching him to tell the riddle, till, under pledge
of secrecy, the mysterious monogram had been explained. It became evident that he had told
the writer, Angus Reach, the meaning of the initials, as the announcement appeared
immediately after.
J. E. Millais]
CHARLES ALLSTON COLLINS
Our prospects with
The Germ
were perhaps not affected by this
exposure, as there were sufficient reasons to hamper the success of that journal in the
fact not only that we had no capital, but that we had little matter in reserve, that all
the important contributors were men deeply taxed with other work than that of writing, and
were even incessantly in danger of collapse in the immediate struggle for a free course in
their main pursuit. But the consequences of the revelation of our secret
insignia were to be expected in the reception of our new
pictures, and this we did not underrate. I had to labour on mine with determination,
rather than faith in the sufficiency of time, to achieve all.
Late in the evening the van arrived, and my kindly landlord and his wife asked
leave to look on while I was putting the final touches of loving anxiety. At this juncture
Millais came, bringing as a new visitor Charles Collins. I had no time but for my picture.
While I confided it to the men, taking care that the covering did not touch wet paint, I
could hear the most amusing cross assumptions going on between the old couple and Collins,
whom I had known before only at the Academy schools and who said tenderly—
Charles Collins]
BERENGARIA RECOGNISING THE GIRDLE OF RICHARD I. OFFERED FOR SALE
“It is an unspeakable gratification to me, believe me, to have
the privilege of seeing such a noble picture as this by my old fellow-student. You must,
I am sure, understand what reason you have for pride in it, and you must really permit
me to congratulate both of you, as well as himself, upon its
production.”
“Indeed we are, sir,” replied the old gentleman,
“thoroughly proud. I shall be so, sir, to the day of my death at the
remembrance of its development under my own roof. The artist is young, sir, young, but
he is most industrious, morning, noon, and night; I assure you it is all the same to
him.”
“You have been so wise in encouraging him,” said
Collins, “and now there can be no doubt you will be
rewarded.”
“Well, sir, it's very little that we could do. I am sure had we
been called upon to do more we should have been only too glad; we are indeed more than
recompensed.”
“Just stop Collins,” I said to Millais, in passing;
”he thinks the good old couple are my father and mother!”
What a relief it is to send off a picture at which one has been working for
months! It seems like cutting a cord binding one to a millstone. When we sat down we each
compared our feelings, which in my case were complicated by the fact that I had not once
seen Millais' picture, and that now it was out of sight for a month. Collins had sent in a
picture of “Berengaria seeing the Girdle of Richard offered for Sale in
Rome.” Under the influence of Millais he had in this work discarded his early
manner, and striven to carry out our principles.
I was curious to gather from Millais the character of his own work, and I noticed
that while he never wavered in confidence in the excellence of that part of the painting
which had been completed long enough for him to exercise impartial judgment upon it, he
spoke with less certainty when dwelling on those portions which he had done last. This
would impel him to say, “Well, I don't know; I tell you frankly
sometimes I thought it all splendid, and at others I was much out of spirits with
it.”
As week by week flowed by the doubt about his work was healed, discontent visibly
diminished, and his enthusiasm grew quite confident. “I declare to
you,” he exclaimed, “and this is no exaggeration, that when
painting the body of the little St. John, as I finished it and turned my eyes from the
boy who stood for me, back to my painting, so thoroughly in relief did it appear that on
looking again to the model I could not at the moment tell which was which. As for the
St. Joseph,” he went on, “I would not have a lazy model who had
never done any work in his life. I was determined to choose a real carpenter, whose
frame and muscles had been formed by the very exercise that had been the toil of the
Virgin's husband, and for the background I went to an actual carpenter's shop in Oxford
Street where they had some planks of real cedar; there I worked for days,”
and then, mimicking in the most inimitable manner, he rehearsed the chatter that went on
among the workmen, with the sound of centre bits and sawing, enacting the arrival of an
artisan caller who exclaimed, “What! having a picture made of your
shop?”
He wished to be present when I first saw his picture in the Exhibition that he
might gather my instinctive impression; accordingly I slept at his house on the Sunday to
be in good time on the morrow, when artists were able to see and retouch their works until
twelve o'clock. We knew that our pictures were again pendant in the first large room. By
seven o'clock we were admitted at the students' entrance, and, bounding up the steps
quickly, stood before Millais' picture. Between my admiration of the exquisite painting of
all, the beauty of some of the figures, the
spring-like naïveté of the scene, and
the puzzling anachronisms such as the clean-shaven face of St. Joseph, I was dumb for some
moments, when Millais suddenly uttered in undertone, “It's the most
beastly thing I ever saw. Come away!”
“My dear fellow,” I returned, “the
picture is truly marvellous. It
J. E. Millais]
VARNISHING DAY 1850
In the first edition, the date of Millais' drawing written on it by me some years
afterwards was 1851; this was a mistake, it is now corrected to 1850.—W.H.H.
is indeed! But I really don't know how to express myself till I have taken it
all in.”
I had scarcely arrested the impatient self-judge when two tall fellow-students of
vainglorious mien rollicked into the room, and, seeing us standing there, walked between
the picture and ourselves, courting our regard as they looked at Millais' work, and then
turned and laughed in our faces. Before they moved another step, Millais had advanced, and
putting his hand on the shoulder of the least imbecile, said to him,
“Do you know what you are doing?
Don't you see that if you were to live to the age of Methuselah, both of you, and you
were to improve every day of your lives more than you will in the whole course of them
you would never be able to achieve any work fit to compare with that
picture?
”
“But we did not say anything,” they each
pleaded with a pitiable affectation of innocence.
“No, but you did this, you laughed at my painting, and you did
so defiantly to my face, so that you should not be surprised at my telling you that you
were egregious fools.”
They slunk away crestfallen.
Millais came back with me early from the Academy to Chelsea on the first day of
the Exhibition, and there he took up a pen and sketched the scene representing our rivals'
wrath at our pictures, with others engaged in touching up their own work.
Gabriel's picture of “
The Annunciation ,” shown at Portland
Place Gallery, did not escape the storm, though it attracted considerable admiration from
thoughtful artists. The effect of rancorous criticism upon Rossetti was such that he
resolved never again to exhibit in public, and he adhered to this determination to the
end. The dividing of himself from us at first, in the place and date of exhibition, was
with no sense of corporate interest, and now Millais and I were left to bear the whole
brunt of the storm. When the press gave their verdict it was with one voice of condemnation.
1 The critics exhibited their
indignation
Transcribed Footnote (page 144):
1 “We have already in the course of our
Exhibition notices of this year come in contact with the doings of a school of
artists whose younger members unconsciously write its condemnation in the very title
which they adopt (that of Pre-Raphaelite), and we would not have troubled ourselves
or our readers with any further remarks on the subject were it not that
eccentricities of any kind have a sort of seduction for minds that are intellectual
without belonging to the better orders of intellect. It is difficult in the present
day of improved taste and information to apprehend any large worship of an Art Idol
set up with visible deformity as its attributes, but it is always well to guard
against the influence of ostentatious example and fascination of paradox. The idea
of an association of artists whose objects are the following out of their art in a
spirit of improved purity, making sentiment and expression the great ends, and
subordinating to these all technical consideration, is not new. The difference
between the proceedings of a band of German painters who in the early part of the
present century commenced such an undertaking in Rome and those of these English
Pre-Raphaelites is nevertheless striking. The Germans in question (who had each
tested the difficulties of composition in his own several style, each encountered
the struggle of pictorial principle in his own studio) yearned to throw off the yoke
of conventionalism which, commencing with the eclectic ages before, had brought the
art in their time in Italy down to its lowest level, etc., etc. With all their good
taste and acquirements their formal recurrence to amend art has been repressive of
the first great condition of success (originality of thinking). That a body of young
painters (untravelled, without experience, and below these Germans in intelligence,
going back for revival to a yet earlier period from a yet later) should fail far
more signally and find that they have arrived at an absurdity might have been
expected beforehand from the mere conditions of the case. This school of English
youths has, it may be granted, ambition, but not of that well-regulated order which,
measuring the object to be attained by the resources possessed, qualifies itself for
achievement. Their ambition is an unhealthy thirst which seeks notoriety by means of
mere conceit. Abruptness, singularity, uncouthness are the counters by which they
play for game. Their trick is to defy the principles of beauty and the recognised
axioms of taste. Again these young artists are mistaken if they imagine that they
have reverted to
any early period of art for their type of
pictorial expression....In all these painters the absence of structural knowledge
never resulted in positive deformity. The disgusting incidents of unwashed bodies
were not presented in loathsome reality, and flesh with its accidents of putridity
was not made the affected medium of religious sentiment in tasteless revelation.
Purity of presentment inspired by
with the more effect by giving their own interpretation of the
revealed meaning of the word Pre-Raphaelite, and what naturally made our enormity more
shameful beyond artistic circles, the great Charles Dickens wrote a leading article in
Household Words against Millais' picture. It was prompted by blind
partisanship for his painter friends, but now, who is there of his admirers, of whom I am
one of the heartiest, that would not wish he had never written the foolish words in
question?
It is just to speak of his onslaught as upon the whole of us. Although he did not
attack my picture, the prejudice excited was more practically damaging to me, as Millais
had sold his work, while mine still waited a buyer before I could take up new work.
The difference was very marked in the reception of our pictures by members of the
Academy from that of last year; not one complimented me in any way, but those I saw turned
away as though I had committed a crime. Yet I can remember some kind words from
independent artists, Robert Hannah amongst these, who thereupon became my friend.
Three hundred pounds was the sum for which Millais told me he had sold his
picture, therefore I had concluded that the same sum would not be excessive for my larger
one. Millais, as I have intimated before, was unwilling to dwell upon reverses, but I
gathered later that to prevent Farrer, the dealer, from suffering loss by the fulfilment
of his engagement in paying for “Christ in the House of His
Parents,” the terms had been made easier to him, so I decided to abandon my
first price, as will be seen later.
Sometimes I went timidly to the Exhibition, hoping to hear some unprejudiced
opinion expressed, but as soon as the public arrived at my picture they invariably said,
“Oh, this is one of those preposterous Pre-Raphaelite works,” and
went on to the next without looking again upon
Transcribed Footnote (page 145):
devotional enthusiasm marked the works of these old rude masters....Let us
conjure these young gentlemen to believe that Raphael may be received as no mean
authority for soundness of view and excellence in practice. They stand convicted of
insincerity by the very cleverness of some of their pictures. What a wilful
misapplication of powers is that which affects to treat the human form in the
primitive and artless manner of the Middle Ages, while minor accessories are
elaborated to a refinement of imitation which belongs to the latest days of
executive art! By the side of their affected simplicity and rudeness they write the
condemnation of the same, saying ‘You see by the skill with which we can
produce a shaving that we could joint and round these limbs if we would. We show you
that which some of us could, if we chose, do as well as they who use the enlarged
means and appliances of art; we can also do and choose to do as ill as they who
wanted our knowledge. We desire you to understand that it is not for want of knowing
what nature is that we fly to affectation.’ In point of religious
sentiment Rossetti stands the chief of this little band. Mr. Hunt stands next in his
picture of ‘
A converted British Family ’ (No. 553). There is a
sense of novelty in its arrangement and of expression in its parts and a certain
enthusiasm, though wrongly directed in its conduct. Mr. Millais, in his picture
without a name (518), which represents a Holy Family in the interior of the
carpenter's shop, has been most successful in giving the least dignified features of
his presentment, and in giving to the higher forms characters and meanings, a
circumstantial Art Language from which we recoil with loathing and disgust. There
are many to whom his work will seem a pictorial blasphemy. Great imitative talents
have here been perverted to the use of an eccentricity both lamentable and
revolting. ‘Ferdinand lured by Ariel’ (504), by the same hand,
though better in the painting, is yet more senseless in the conception, a scene
built on the contrivances of the stage manager, but with very bad success. Another
instance of perversion is to be regretted in ‘Berengaria's Alarm for the
Safety of her Husband’ (etc.) (535), by Mr. Charles
Collins.” —
Athenæum,1850.
the canvas. One fellow-student, some years my senior, told me
that he regretted to see me mixed up with this charalatanism, that he perfectly understood
that our object was to attract great attention to ourselves by our extravagant work, and
that when we had succeeded in making ourselves notorious, which, being undeniably clever
fellows, we should soon do, we should paint pictures of real merit. I thereupon
mischievously said that he had divined our purpose, and besought him to respect the
secret, on which he led me to his contribution for the year, telling me that, through the
course we had taken, his work, being of modest aspect—and it was
this—was entirely overlooked.
One gain my picture brought was a note from Mr. Dyce asking me to
W. H. H.]
STUDY FOR DRUID PICTURE
call upon him. When I went, he welcomed me with recognition as the student in
the Life School with whom he had often chatted, and congratulated me greatly on
“
The Christians and Druids .” His proposal was, since he had learned
I had not sold my picture, that I should make a copy of his “Jacob and
Rachel,” then in the Royal Academy. The work had to be undertaken between six
and eight in the morning; the price to be paid was £15, to which I gladly
agreed, and forthwith set myself to this task. I once encountered my old painting master,
Rogers, standing before Dyce's picture; he sadly lamented the character of the Exhibition,
but made no reference to my picture there, and I was not in a humour to provoke his
comments.
Some distraction is needed under stress of weariness, and this we felt when one
sunny afternoon Charlie Collins visited me and I tempted him to come out for an hour or
two boating. We went to one Graves, a boat-builder above Chelsea Bridge, who at once
approached us to learn our business, but seeing a sailing craft arrive on shore and an old
gentleman stumbling out of the boat, Graves abruptly hastened away to his habitual
customer, whom he carefully helped up the inclined slope.
Collins was vexed at the neglect we suffered and said, “Had we
belonged to any of the recognised professions, the church, the law, the army, or medicine
we should not have been left to wait here to the advantage of that antiquated
fogey.” I surveyed the ill-fitted back—the only part visible of
this interloper—with wonder as to which of the learned pursuits its owner might
belong.
I followed him with my eyes up and across the narrow road and
down into the garden of a small house distinguished by a
railing at its upper window.
The elfin sprites were doubtless grinning at us that afternoon as we pulled our
boat to and from Hammersmith, for few knew who the strange figure was until on his death,
a year and a half later, it was known that the mysterious occupant of the little house
with the railing at its upper window was William Mallard Turner, the most consummate of
landscape painters either past or present, the ancient friend of Charlie Collins' home,
who had dandled him on his knee as a baby.
What Walter Thornbury says about the artist having degraded habits is simply
evidence of the
TURNER'S HOUSE, CHEYNE WALK,
CHELSEA
delight of the unemotional in lowering the eminent who have indulged in
eccentric whims. It may be doubted whether the boatman Graves knew who the patron was whom
he attended so assiduously, but may be there is reason to assume that he had no prejudice
against our despised calling seeing that his two sons took to drawing, and were the
authors of the drawing of the corner house in Cheyne Walk as it existed when I was there
painting “The Light of the World.”
1
I had seen, only at intervals, Rossetti's last picture, “
Ecce Ancilla
Domini
.” It was in contemplation that we should have further painting together
from out-of-door nature, otherwise he had passed from my hands as a pupil. The fable has
been repeated in an off-hand manner, with varying degrees of circumstance, that he was
already a trained painter when he had left Brown's teaching. I have no kind of care what
may be agreed upon as most in accordance with the requirements of romance, but as this is
a history of the Brotherhood, I must record facts and repeat that I led him through the
portals of original picture painting in oil. He might possibly, in course of time and
after many mischances, have got through this dreaded gate, but had he not been very
closely, thoughtfully, and affectionately guided by me, hour by hour, in my studio for
seven or eight months, I unhesitatingly maintain that he could not have appeared as a
painter in 1849, and not even in 1850. The nature of the service he received from Brown
and from myself can best be judged by considering the two oil studies done under Brown's
tuition, one a copy of “
Angels watching the Crown of Thorns ,” the
Transcribed Footnote (page 147):
1 Page 149
Note: The page citation listed here directs to an image of Rossetti's “
Angels
Watching the Crown of Thorns
,” and not “The Light of the
World,” which is reproduced on page 261 instead.
other from the group of
bottles which had driven Gabriel to
desperation before he came to me, and which, some years afterwards, he partly transformed
in idle mood by the addition of a female on a couch in the background. Any intelligent
persons can compare them with “
The Girlhood of the Virgin ,” painted
under my guidance, and they may then estimate whether Brown's course of instruction or
mine most led to Rossetti's becoming a master in his art. That the drilling I prescribed
was so successful arose greatly, beyond doubt, from his own unswerving energy and
determination.
Gabriel about this time was indefatigable in beating up literary contributors to
The Germ
. At one meeting an objection to the title was debated with
over-sensitiveness; some said that it was too pretentious, while others, with equal show
of reason, found it too humble. Mr. Cave Thomas brought a list of thirty or forty
alternative names, and “Bruno” (as Rossetti called Brown) and other
friends advised us as to the best means of pacifying the disappointed subscribers, who
were wonderfully undemonstrative in their grief, although they were not supplied with the
third number till the end of the month, under the new title of
Art and
Nature
. The public were thus coaxed to consolation by seeing at least the names of
the months in due course on the series of the magazine.
Millais had completed an etching for the June issue as an illustration to
Rossetti's story, but the other needful contributions could not be collected, and all
further hopes of continuing the publication had to be abandoned.
Gabriel offered his picture of “
The Annunciation ,” while in
the Exhibition, for fifty guineas, but no one came forward to buy it. When it returned he
worked upon it with characteristic fastidiousness; and then, much needing ready money, he
announced that he would take £40 for it. Even then he did not sell it for a
year or two. It was purchased for the National Gallery in 1886 for £800, a sum
twenty times more than the artist required to enable him to go on freely with his
pursuits. In his emergency he had to tax the liberality of his generous brother and other
relatives, and executed water colours of original designs, which he sold for small sums to
artists having independent means.
When my earnings on the copy from Dyce's picture were exhausted I was again in
the direst impecuniosity, for I would not return to my father's house. On one occasion I
had written a letter and had no stamp for post. I threw myself back in my arm-chair with
the feeling of being defeated; thrusting my hands deep down between the seat and the back,
my fingers came in contact with an evasive disk, which I drew up, with the happy discovery
that it was half-a-crown! It was like one of Robinson Crusoe's surprises, from an unseen
Providence.
Still I knew not how to get a picture ready for next year. My two companions were
using the summer profitably; I was losing mine.
To one chance I was now impelled to trust. When the elder members
Copy by D. G. Rossetti from Ford Madox Brown]
ANGELS WATCHING THE CROWN OF THORNS
of the Academy had so much complimented me the year before upon
“
Rienzi ,” one of them had gone so far as to say that had he been
able to spare £100 he would have become its possessor, but that he should still
hope to obtain a picture of mine of less importance. He could afford £50, and
for that he wished me to paint a picture of one or of two figures from Shakespeare,
Tennyson, or any other well-known poet. At my leisure I was to do a design, he said, and
let him see it. I had wished to delay taking this up until I had money enough to carry out
the chosen design, but at last I directed my attention to this prospect as my only one of
being able to work. Among the subjects which I was eager to paint, three presented
themselves as most suitable: one of “The Lady of Shalott with the web breaking
about her,” the second of “Claudio and Isabella,” and the
last treating an idea which I have never yet painted. I worked on these designs almost
unceasingly for several days, and then, pressed by impatience to see the result, and to
hear my encouraging friend's approval, I sat up all night to complete the drawings,
refreshing myself at daylight with a swim in the Thames.
I walked to my patron's house in time to catch him as he rose from breakfast. I
had not then seen him for many months, and apologised for my delay in having the designs
ready for submission to him, and announced that I had at last brought them. To my
consternation he declared that he had never proposed anything of the kind, and that he had
always disliked my work too much to have thought of such a request. Watching the effect of
this repudiation, he condescendingly added that since I had the drawings with me he should
like to look at them. To escape showing signs of resentment I opened my parcel. Not less
abruptly than before he burst out, indignantly, “Had I ever wished to
have a picture of yours the sight of these designs with their affectation would have
cured me of such desire.” I knew that, at bottom, this man was not an
altogether bad-hearted fellow, but the whole circumstance was an example how prejudice may
warp judgment, memory, and good breeding.
I went away, and for a few minutes I felt too giddy and bewildered to take any
course.
My good friend Augustus Egg lived near by. Had he also gone over to our enemies?
It would be well, I thought, to see him, so I went at once to his cottage in Queen's Road.
I found the painter still at the breakfast table. I told him my tale, and said
that it was no affectation to declare that for me to judge of the designs I had with me
was impossible, that I was tired and disheartened for the time, and that perhaps the
inventions I had been busy upon lacked the spirit which my reading of the author's meaning
had made me determined to see in them. Would he therefore tell me quite candidly his exact
opinion? He had been somewhat extra-critical lately, but I had none the less reason to
believe in his kindliness. A keen reader and renderer of human expression, he had
distinguished himself from his
compeers by the freshness of his pictorial dramas, so that he
reached at times the realm of poetic interpretation. With distinctly deliberate judgment
he silently turned the drawings over, but hummed and ha'aed ambiguously, till he broke
silence by asking questions about the design from Tennyson and the Shakespeare subject,
which showed what in them most interested him. Finally, with the “Claudio and
Isabella” in hand, he spoke: “And Did
——— say that these designs were hideous and affected?
Did he say that he had never given you a commission?
W. H. H.]
CLAUDIO AND ISABELLA (1851)
Did you offer to paint any of these for fifty
pounds?” Then he added, “
I declare they
are admirable
,” and, raising the Shakespeare design, he emphatically
proceeded, “This delights me; well, I have been thinking that you must be
very hard up, you have not sold your picture, and you've not got any paying work in
hand. I can't spare fifty guineas, but will you do a small subject for a single figure
for twenty-five guineas? Think of a subject, and let me see the design; and in the
meantime I will write you a cheque for a few pounds.” I answered,
“I am always losing my summer. If I don't get to work now, other
hindrances will come, next year I shall not put in an appearance, and thus there will be
permanent
defeat. I have a panel at home well seasoned, of the right
proportions; you like the ‘Claudio and Isabella’; let me begin the
picture for your commission.” He object that the work would be far
too much for the money, but added, “I wish to see it in hand. Take some
cash on account for a future picture, and commence the ‘Claudio and
Isabella’ at once. We will settle about its ownership afterwards, and you
shall do my little picture when it's convenient.”
I went away rejoicing to commence the picture. Permission being gained to paint
inside the Lollard prison at Lambeth Place, I went in a few days, very much outdone in
smartness by a man whom I had engaged to carry some of my traps, so that I doubt not he
was taken for the master and I for the man. Several important parts beyond the mere
interior I painted there; and afterwards at home I advanced the work sufficiently to make
a well-established beginning.
When the master of the horse rides abroad, the dogs in the village bark, but he rides
on his way all the same.—Carlyle.
We are told much of the tyranny of the strong over the weak, but believe me this is far
exceeded by the tyranny of the weak over the strong.—Arthur
Helps.
Millais, with keen remembrance of the sacred earnestness and the
high aspiration with which he had designed and painted his picture of “
Christ
in the Home of His Parents
,” had undoubtedly a momentary shock when, after the
pause which he had hoped would enable him to see it from an outside standpoint, he arrived
before it to pronounce sudden judgment upon its general aspect. What original maker has
not been dejected at finding that a sincere effort does not reach his sublimest
expectations? expectations, perhaps, no more to be perfectly satisfied than infinite space
can be measured. Millais had not had time to settle his mind to the peaceful level of an
impartial registrar; but when he recognised the condemnation to be none other than the
inspiration of personal jealousy and party interest, the conviction, forced upon both of
us, induced no thought of surrender in either, but rather the disposition to be the more
unflinching.
We had hoped in our eager enthusiasm to arouse an unexpected joy in men who had
grown apathetic to Art because, in those respects most dear in their regard, it was
uninterpretive, and because—formed in a mould unchanged for
centuries—it had become monotonous and exhausted. But affluent connaisseurs,
whatever their independent instincts might be, did not in modern England decide upon art
by their own judgment, but were guided by the voice of critics and dealers. We had been
deceived in our hope, yet we knew we were not deluded; many artists had quite modestly set
themselves to follow our example.
The reform with which we were identified was not, as I have already insisted,
resolved upon without a recognition of the greatness of much work done under the
conventions in vogue. Our daring had been rather in the decision that these conventions
had now served their purpose as swaddling clothes, our new start was childlike in its
impulse.
It was at his home when he was absent that the cruelty of the attack on Millais
was most apparent. There the mother, taking the different papers and journals tremblingly
in her hand, having had
experience hitherto of unchequered triumph following in the
wake of her brilliant son's indefatigable enthusiasm, read with little short of
incredulity the insults heaped upon his young head. “Think,”
said she, “what other much more competent judges than these self-appointed
anonymous newspaper critics have said of Jack” (it was only lately that he
had stamped out the pet name of Johnnie), “think what Sir Martin Archer Shee
said, although he had declared it would be preferable to be a chimney-sweeper than to
take to art. ‘Madam, seeing indeed that that young child did these drawings,
there can be no question whatever that at any risk he should become a painter, and there
is no doubt whatever that he will gain great distinction.’ And what has not
Jack done since? Has not he gained all the medals? Didn't he win the Leeds prize for
decorative design? And have not all the artists said to me that he was destined to be
one of the greatest ever known? Did not Etty last year predict that he would be elected
an R.A. at an earlier age than any one had ever been? Listen to what this man writes of
Jack's principal work: ‘Its manner is a foretaste of the grave; the figure of
St. Joseph is painted from a subject after having served a course of study in the
dissecting room.’ Then in the
Times, after abusing you all
in general terms, the critic returns to the attack, and says of Jack's picture:
‘It is, to speak plainly, revolting; it is disgusting.’ Dickens
tries to outdo all in savageness, writing: ‘In the foreground of that
carpenter's shop is a hideous, wry-necked, blubbering, red-haired boy in a night-gown
who appears to have received a poke in the hand from the stick of another boy with whom
he has been playing in an adjacent gutter, and to be holding it up for the contemplation
of a kneeling woman, so horrible in her ugliness that (supposing it were possible for
any human creature to exist for a moment with that dislocated throat) she would stand
out from the rest of the company as a monster in the vilest cabaret in France, or the
lowest gin shop in England.’ Is that not wicked? I declare the article has
the essence of malice, and is expressed so that the abuse reaches the sacred personages
themselves, and cannot be designated as other than blasphemous. It is indeed base to
study to ruin a young man in such manner. Unfortunately people are so foolish that they
will be led away by it, and it will damage all of you, however much we may despise it
ourselves.” Thereupon the dear lady sat quite upright, and, obeying a
singular habit she indulged in when irritated, drew her open hand in front of her face,
and with extended forefinger traced her handsome profile from the height of the forehead
to the throat, and, recommencing, repeated the action until the point of the nose was
reached, which she pressed down in her haste to follow up another movement; drawing her
scarf more closely around her shoulders, holding the extremities for a moment like wings,
she then wrapped them close to her breast and threw herself back in her easy chair. The
father meanwhile was walking about with a cane in his hand, which he switched, making it
whistle in the air, and
breaking out into indignation, clenching his fist and swearing
that if he knew where to find the anonymous brood of abusers he would drag them out into
the street and thrash them within an inch of their lives. And in his heat he meant what he
said. “Ah,” continued Mrs. Millais, “the pity is
that Jack ever altered his style, he would never have provoked this outrageous malice
had he not changed, his manner was admired by every one. I say let every one keep his
own style. His was right for him. Yours, Hunt, is quite right for you; an excellent
manner, I call it. It is the forming yourselves into so large a body and all the talking
that has done the mischief. I wish that you had never had anything to do with
that Rossetti.”
“Poor Rossetti, how is he to blame in the
matter?” I urged. “Jack had quite agreed upon his new
course long before Rossetti came here, when in fact Rossetti had not begun to paint
pictures. In the Academy Schools I am pretty certain they never spoke ten words
together.”
“Ah,” said Mrs. Millais, “I don't like the
look of him; he's a sly Italian, and his forestalling you by sending his first picture
to an exhibition, where it was seen with your joint initials upon it, a week before the
pictures by you and Jack would appear, was quite un-English and unpardonable, when you
had taught him and treated him with great generosity.”
When the outraged old lady ceased the father began: “I don't
admire his behaviour; he loudly indulges in insulting denunciation of persons who have
the right to be treated with respect, and asserts himself generally so as to offend
people quite unnecessarily. Moreover, I agree with my wife, his forestalling you in the
exhibition of your first pictures, and his letting out of the P.R.B. secret, was quite
unpardonable, and most injurious. I am convinced that he makes you many
enemies.”
“Well,” I said, “his conduct with Munro
was certainly wrong, but I persuade myself that Rossetti did not steal a march upon us
designedly.”
The father continued: “Mrs. Millais does not of course mean that
Rossetti influenced you or Jack, who had painted for years, to change your styles; she
thinks really that he goes about stirring up ill-feeling towards your principles of art,
without doing his part to justify the reform you attempt. If Jack and you had gone on
your courses quietly no one would have been offended; now, all the Associate brood are
stirred up as in a death struggle. Dickens is their friend, and out of good comradeship
has adopted their interests. You see how effectively he uses the revelation of the
meaning of P.R.B. Dickens has committed a great wrong, and that's what I would tell him
if I met him.
He was treated kindly on his first appearance, and he
should have remembered that fact.” Growing warmer as he thought of
the whole phalanx of enemies, he walked about the room bursting forth with,
“But there's
one question I would ask: What is the
purpose of this Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood? I thought there were to be seven of you; why
should the fight be left only to you and Jack? Rossetti's picture of ‘
The
Annunciation,’ whatever critics may say, is
undoubtedly very dainty and chaste, but the principle he carries out is not
Pre-Raphaelitism as you and Jack started it. His is church traditional work, gilt
aureoles and the conventionalism of early priesthood, which we did away with at the
Reformation. Jack has treated his ‘
Holy Family ’ in a strictly
natural manner, and you have painted your ‘
Early Missionary ’ so,
and when the subject was historical that was what, as I understood, you originally
intended to do. Rossetti provokes the common-sense of the world, and you suffer his
penalties as well as your own. But whatever he produces he ought to exhibit at the
Academy to bear fair comparison with you, and take his full share of the fight. Who goes
to the Portland Gallery to see pictures?”
I replied that his mediævalism certainly needed explanation, but this
I found in the fact that the “
Annunciation ” design was a sequence to
his last picture which he had made before coming under our special
influence—when, in fact, he was inspired by Brown in his Overbeckian
phase—and that I had agreed to the choice of this composition for his essay in
painting under me as an experiment. However, I regretted that on account of the rancour of
the Press, and perhaps also of the non-sale of his “
Annunciation ,”
he had finally determined never again to exhibit in public.
“Ah! that accords with my reading of his
character,” said Mr. Millais, shaking his head.
“What's the good of an ally who keeps out of the fight, disowning his
friends if they are beaten, and claiming part of the conquest if they win? Then what are
the others about? Was not Collinson to have done wonders? Is it a sham to all but you
and Jack? The fact is they make the tumult, and raise up the whole country to destroy
you. They have all the pleasure of making a fuss and playing the important, while you
get the wounds.”
During all this expression of the parent's honest indignation, as an
accompaniment from above, a magnificent tenor voice could be heard singing to the strains
of a pianoforte snatches of operas, principally
Il Barbiere di Siviglia.
Suddenly the instrument stopped, but the voice still rolled out the notes as the performer
descended the stairs and threw open the sitting-room door. It was the elder son, senior by
two years to John. He was the model of untroubled good nature. As he entered without
immediately ceasing his notes, he burst out, “Ah, Hunt, how are you? I
say, Jack and you have been catching it finely. Did you ever hear such abuse? I never
did. The
Times calls your pictures ‘deplorable examples of
perverted taste,’ and says your ‘Druids sins by the same
intolerable pedantry which seems to brave the first laws of
space.’”
“You've come in the very nick of time,” I said,
“to help in our discussion. Your father thinks all should help to do the
fighting, but, you see, Woolner has not been able to exhibit, Rossetti shirks the public
struggle, Collinson's picture goes for nothing one way or the
other, and William Rossetti is obliged to continue at his
office, and so the hard knocks are for Jack and me; Charlie Collins and a few other
outsiders get a stray drubbing by the way; if Rossetti could be roused to come more
forward, by all means, say I, let him help; he might soon be a tower of strength; but
don't let us be urgent with the remainder; and we must make the best of it. Taking the
part of an invisible chorus they more mysteriously impress the unthinking public;
besides, the work of our sleeping members, if it could be produced, might be of no
certain benefit. We persuaded ourselves they might take fire at our combined enthusiasm,
but it was a mistake, and Jack I am sure agrees with me.” So ended
this lament of Millais' family.
Woolner as an established P.R.B. early made sign that he would, as opportunities
offered, strive to strengthen our Body. There was a monument to be put up to Wordsworth in
Westminster Abbey, and a public competition was invited by the Committee. Woolner put
aside all other work to make a clay model, showing the poet seated on a chair raised above
side-supporting groups; on his right was a father coercing and reproving a stubborn boy,
and on the other side was a mother with a daughter in charge who was being led by example
to pray. The boy was writhing in obstinate temper to get free from the father, whose pose
and expression excellently portrayed determination to exercise authority and to teach
submission, and the mother as obviously taught her precept. All was admirably conceived
and worked for a rough design, and as no well-established sculptors would jeopardise their
reputations and positions by submitting their work to the judgment of a Committee,
probably incompetent to tell the difference between good and bad, our friend had every
right to count upon his prospects as substantial. Woolner sent in his model, and we all
waited for the result with eagerness. On the date for the judgment it was announced that
the award was postponed, and this delay was repeated, very tiresomely. In the end the
decision was in favour of Thrupp, but certain of the Council insisted that an expression
of their appreciation of Woolner's design should be given him, with the avowal that the
delay in the arbitration had arisen from doubt whether it would not be more just to give
the commission to him, instead of to his older competitor.
This decision made a cruel difference to Woolner's immediate future. Rossetti
urged him to abandon sculpture as a hopeless career, recommending painting instead.
Accordingly Woolner made an essay in oil colours of a lady floating upon a
cloud—the title by me forgotten—much in the manner of the eighteenth
century, but as Bernard Smith had mooted the plan of going with the ever-increasing flow
of gold-diggers to Australia, he adopted the idea, pressing me to join the small artistic
company emigrating in the hope of acquiring enough to return and pursue art without check
and anxiety for “that eternal want of pence.” The prospect had no
temptation for me, but Woolner broke up his
large model of “The
Generations”—the work of many self-denying months—and
took his passage to the Antipodes at once
Ford Madox Brown was much moved with commiseration by Woolner's discouraging
defeat, and went with him on board the Australian ship; while there he stored up memories
for his touching picture “
The Last of England ,” the two principal
figures of which are perfect portraits of his wife and himself.
Brown's enthusiastic acknowledgment of the perfection of Millais'
“
Lorenzo and Isabella ” was but a fitful tribute to our School, for
although he took passing occasion to express sympathy with our principles he was still
radically critical. But it could not be overlooked, spite of detraction, that he was in
every day's painting, perhaps quite unconsciously, setting himself to work more exactly
from Nature. It was a marked departure from contemporary German examples in favour of
simplicity that he removed the wings of the
Chaucer painting (perhaps at the Council's
direction) when it was on exhibition, and in finishing the details of the work he showed
many signs of a love of natural treatment which had not appeared in his earlier work. Yet
I remember dear Dicky Doyle's reluctant admission—for he was the least captious
man alive—that the composition was too artificial for his taste.
It was not long before Doyle became our warm supporter, and discriminated, as an
increasingly few others did, between our aspirations and those of the German Revivalists.
A story has gained currency, that we invited F. M. Brown to be one of our Body,
and that he refused. William Rossetti writes—
“Madox Brown declined to join the
Pre-Raphaelites on the ground partly that he had no faith in coteries, and partly that
the Pre-Raphaelites insisted upon copying from a model exactly as he or she stood, and
without permitting any modification of visage, etc., to suit the
picture.”
1 Now, if the overture had
been made, it would have been after the Rossettis had enlisted his help to keep
The Germ
going. Nothing would surprise me less than to have it shown that
Gabriel at this date conceived the idea of incorporating his first master in the Body, and
even of considering that his own will would remove all obstacles. It is proved that about
the same time, in a book given to Bernard Smith, Gabriel inscribed, “To his
P.R. Brother.” This naturally gave to Mr. Gordon Crawford, Smith's nephew, the
notion that Bernard Smith had been an original member, but William Rossetti himself
decided that, notwithstanding this recognition by Gabriel, there was not the slightest
foundation for the belief that Bernard Smith had ever been a P.R.B. I do indeed remember
some talk by Gabriel about the desirability of electing Brown, but at once I felt that the
act would be beset with misunderstandings of the most damaging kind,
Transcribed Footnote (page 158):
1 Another reason alleged for the asserted refusal of F. M. Brown
to join us is that the experiment of young artists combining in fellowship had been
tried in Germany and failed. Certainly the coterie he referred to was more respected
by him than by us.
and my very admiration for his genius and force made this
appeal to be the greater. We were challenging the whole profession with a daring
innovation, and it had aroused an alliance of half the art world against the cause. We
were intending to stand or fall by the determination to cut away all conventions not
endorsed by further appeal to unsophisticated Nature. Overbeckianism was Brown's last form
of allegiance to that Continental dogma which was one of the principal enemies we
originally committed ourselves to destroy. Moreover, Brown's grim grotesqueness of
invention was calculated to startle the essentially conventional public. Why should we
increase the unavoidable prejudice against originality by adding Brown's gratuitous
peculiarity to our first measure of offence? If after three years' struggle we had taken
into our boyish ranks one seven or eight years our senior, it would have looked like an
admission of weakness such as we had no mind whatever to make. I knew perfectly well that
Millais would agree with me, so if I heard that Rossetti had put the question to Brown, I
took care not to propose to have it repeated officially, nor to promise any attempt to
gain Millais' approval.
Had the proposal been brought to the vote, it would certainly have evoked from us
the outspoken declaration that the P.R. Brotherhood had become a thing of the past.
Brown's generous letter of appreciation
1 is further testimony to his position with regard to us.
While I was doing my utmost to advance the “Claudio and
Isabella,” Mr. Dyce again wrote to me offering work such as he had himself done
thirty years before; in the cleaning and restoring of the wall paintings by Rigaud at the
Trinity House. He wished to know whether I would take it at one guinea per diem. I agreed,
and commenced the task. The work was disagreeable enough; the paintings were imitation
bas-reliefs with a dingy sky-blue background, principally occupying the cove of a large
hall with no ventilation above, while below were extensive walls reeking with the fumes of
constantly renewed white lead. With scrubbing-brush and flannel I worked away, for no one
of the workmen could be trusted to go over the field of these perishing Academic works of
the master of the last century.
After a few weeks' delay Mr. Dyce was invited to go and decide as to what more
was needful to be done; he insisted that the whole should be retouched by me, as the flues
had in some places burnt away the paintings, and damp had done other injuries; but as
there was then but a very restricted time, I stipulated that I should have two guineas per
diem, and a guinea for an assistant to do the flat shadings, and Mr. F. G. Stephens
accepted the post. Mr. Dyce took me back with him to the House of Lords, where he was
working. He talked then of the rigour of the Press against his attempts of thirty years
before to introduce a severer taste in art. It was when Wilkie, Hilton, and indeed all
figure painters, competent or incompetent, were drowning
Transcribed Footnote (page 159):
1 Page 175.
their canvases with asphaltum. Dyce, it was said, was
shamefully servile, because his works resembled the quattrocentists. His retort had been
that since the others imitated the cinque and sei centists, there was at least not less
originality in his choice of the masters of an earlier date; “but the
critics completely overwhelmed me,” he added. On board the steamboat
by which we made our way up the Thames I expressed my sense of the joy it must be to him
to have the opportunity of exercising his powers on the State building where he was
employed, and on so large a scale. I shall ever remember the sadness with which he said,
“But I begin with my hair already grey.”
My work now was fine fun. Father Thames, like London Bridge in the old nursery
song, had to be built up again, and he had to be brought out of a fog too. I stood on a
springy plank dashing away at him with large brushes, and when he had a new suit of paint
from
F. G. STEPHENS
top to toe I rescued a bale of goods, a globe, a pair of compasses, three or
four volumes, a triton or two, perhaps a Mercury with his caduceus, and a mermaid and
merman, and I emphasised the eye of Providence for a day's work; here and there I came
across the trenchant touchings of Dyce, which, if possible, I always left. A bas-relief of
“Charity,” on the staircase, was fortunately so far ruined that I
could repaint the whole without much regard to the original outlines, and I won great
praise because no one could tell from the landing, the only point whence it could be seen,
that the surface was not raised. For my share in this public work—the only one
I was ever honoured with—I gained about £30, which helped to clear
off my back accounts, and leave me the opportunity to make a short stage's advance on
“The Measure for Measure” panel.
When I was working at Chelsea, Gabriel brought W. B. Scott with him to my studio;
I had seen him before in Cleveland Street, but in a more casual manner. This visitor from
the North was a man of about forty, and in height fully five feet ten. He had brown hair,
flowing, although not long. His regard, when talking to a new friend, was singularly
penetrating and deliberate, while his speech was entertainingly measured and
naïve, so that all the mischief that might be imagined in his Mephistophelian
expression was dissipated in a breath, and I was at once hail-fellow-well-met with the
newcomer. That which contributed to the arch-fiend expression was the angle formed by his
eyebrows, which from their parting centre ascended sharply, and ere they deflected shot
off a handsome tuft, some of the hairs of which curled downwards like young moustaches.
Gabriel did a careful water-
D. G. Rossetti]
W. BELL SCOTT
colour drawing of him at this date which proves that this new friend
was in his prime both handsome and interesting. He and I spent a few pleasant hours
together on the river, I pulling while he talked away. As I was sculling, Scott expressed
himself as surprised at my boisterous humour, and in a slow, measured phrase said that
from my works he had conceived me to be a most sedate and taciturn man. At that I laughed
all the more, and I liked him the better for accepting me irrepressible as I then was, but
Scott did not stay in town long enough to join the jaunts which sometimes took place after
evening gatherings. Our taste for night expeditions was altogether Bohemian, and it was
characteristic of him that Millais always declined the proposal to join in them. We had
good company in addition to our immediate circle, James Hannay, the author of
Singleton Fontenoy, was not such a man as could be found every day, for
he was of inexhaustible spirits and had a fund of recollections of ever-living words from
the lips of men who had gone otherwhere. The Queen Anne and Georgian writers he quoted
with unceasing zest. John Tupper and sociable Blanchard Jerrold were sometimes of the
crew. Contributors to
The Germ
, with others who drifted away like
“Waring,” were yet good company in their day.
My “
Druid ” picture came back unsold and uninquired for. It
is now established in the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, and it can still be seen there with
some of my other works in as perfect preservation as when it left my hands in the year
1850. I can look at it now dispassionately, as though the young man who did it had been
some other. I can see its shortcomings and its faults; some of them the young man saw
himself without having time and means to correct them, and I can see its merits; and I can
see them more clearly than the youthful workman could when he was tired out with his night
and day devotion to the work, ever persevering to express his meaning, tired, although the
labour was the fascination of his life, and only dispirited, not defeated, when the world
gave him not one word of encouragement or commendation. And I wonder at the little
originality of taste there was among our forbears when the picture was offered to them for
a beggarly sum, and they, dealers and rich men of taste alike, turned away from it with
contempt. I instance this as a lesson against the artistic blindness and perversion of
taste which comes from unquestioning obedience to the prevailing fashion of the day. If
the position thus taken up should be looked upon as a mark of egoism, let me declare that
such self-confidence was necessary for all of us at the time, and that the stormy wind
sent to blow away our cloak was not at all calculated to make us leave it behind us in
life.
The wisest course that I could follow at the time was to work at a few details,
incomplete before, with intention to send my picture to the Liverpool Exhibition.
Indulgent Fate, however, had in store for me a means of relief from further buffetings
that season. Millais and
W. H. H.]
CHRISTIAN PRIESTS ESCAPING FROM DRUID PERSECUTION
Charles Collins had been painting together at Abingdon. Mr. and
Mrs. Combe of the University Press, Oxford, hearing of them, drove over to visit the
artists at their work. The young painters had jocularly recounted the hard fare to which
they were reduced by the uninviting cuisine of their landlady. In a few days Mr. and Mrs.
Combe reappeared,
PROCTORISING MILLAIS AND COLLINS
COLLINS' COPE
FASHIONS AT OXFORD (1850)
their servant being armed with a tempting pie. The visitors both delighted in
the perfection of the partially finished pictures, and enjoyed the buoyant spirit of the
young painters. Finding the landscape was nearly completed, they invited the youths to
come and continue their work in Oxford, where there were good opportunities for painting
further accessories in their pictures.
At the Clarendon Press they became acquainted with Mrs. Combe's uncle, Mr.
Bennett. He was a gentleman of very mature years, rich and not inconsequently inclined to
indulge the caprices of old age. As
FASHIONS AT OXFORD, BY MILLAIS
Mr. Combe was churchwarden of the parish, and many of the visitors at meals were
clergymen, it was but occasionally that any of these stayed at table after the host, who,
having no disposition to sit over his wine, habitually went away with the ladies, leaving
Mr. Bennett to look after the guests. The old gentleman, as I have heard, was at
times disposed to resent his host's independent and
over-temperate course, but he became very confidential with his convives, and more than
once began his colloquy by looking around to see that there were no
black-frocked gentlemen still in the room, and, beckoning to the remaining guests,
addressed them thus: “Look ye, I don't like your priests after the order
of Melchisedek, they don't suit me, and if this fashion of leaving guests alone after
dinner didn't take away the priests too, I should the more dislike it. My niece's
husband ought to stay to hand round the wine, but, by Jove, it is good of him to go, if
otherwise the High Priests and the Levites would have to stay with
him.” With a deaf talker's “Eh! eh!” he
went on, “Wine does a man good; it never did me any harm, you see, and I'm
getting on in years. Ah, I've known lots of friends disappear because they did not put
good port wine under their waistcoats. Take my advice, follow the right sort, be good
fellows. Take a glass with me now. I drink to ye, gentlemen.” After such
avowals once he went on: “Now I tell you what, I will trust you. I want a
little advice about a very delicate business. Well, ye know, I've been here several
weeks, and Pat's (Mrs. Combe's pet name) husband has been very kind, although he leaves
me a good deal alone, well, well, he's a busy man. Now I have given them a deal of
trouble, and I want to make them a handsome present. Now what d'ye think they'd like?
That's the question. Eh?”
“Why, my dear Mr. Bennett,” said Millais,
“I will tell you the very thing of all others. It's Hunt's picture in the
Academy. You've heard them talking about it, for they saw it at the Exhibition, and they
admired it, and they've said often in your hearing they wanted to see it again. Is it
not the very thing, Charlie?” and Collins endorsed the opinion warmly
in judicious tone. “Why,” continued the first,
“Hunt only wants 160 guineas, and in a few years I will undertake to say it
will be worth ten or twenty times the sum.”
“Do you really think so? Eh? eh?” said the
old gentleman.
“I am sure of it,” said Millais.
“But now the Exhibition is over, our friends can't see it
again. What can we do? Eh? eh?”
“Why,” returned Millais, “I will write to
Hunt, and he'll send the picture here, and you shall see it
yourself.”
“Capital,” nodded the old gentleman, “but
don't let them know yet; keep it a secret till the painting comes,”
he said chuckling.
After this momentous conference the next post brought a letter from my friend
with the urgent request that the picture should be sent off immediately, accordingly I had
it packed and forwarded. On its arrival in Oxford all was determined so speedily, that in
a day or two I received a letter containing a cheque for 160 guineas.
What an act of practical generosity it was that my brotherly rival thus
performed! I was at the time helpless and without the prospect
of carrying on the emulative competition we had entered into.
How few would be have had faith to recognise the chance which Mr. Bennett's passing whim
afforded to benefit a friend, but he, regarding my welfare as dear to him as his own,
again secured to me the opportunity of
C. A. Collins]
MR. BENNETT
carrying on the contest with him, which, it will be seen, he continued to do
until I had found my fair chance of making my effort by his side. Perhaps a clue to the
non-appearance of the name of the old gentleman in the cheque may be found in the fact
that once he in a testy humour told Mr. Combe that he was not considered as much as he
should be, on which the latter said all his house were glad to have him as guest
while he was happy there, but that if he failed to find himself
so, it would be much better that he left. This outspokenness the old gentleman declared
would prove to be costly, as it apparently did in the settlement of his property.
My receipt of the 160 guineas brought to a conclusion for the time a period of
sore trouble, and I revelled in the peace obtained for further work. I had already made a
design for “The Two Gentlemen of Verona,” for the painting of which
it was necessary to find a background in nature. I settled upon this in a preliminary
visit to Knole Park, and as the season was getting near “the sere and yellow
leaf” it was desirable without loss of a day to take my canvas down there and
begin. Rossetti had promised to use any such opportunity to work out of doors; accordingly
we took a lodging together in Sevenoaks. He had to paint a boscage as a background to a
design illustrating a passage in Dante, and he found what he wanted conveniently near to
my own place of work. I ran up occasionally to see him, and found him nearly always
engaged in a mortal quarrel with some particular leaf which would perversely shake about
and get torn off its branch when he was half way in its representation. Having been served
thus repeatedly, he would put up with no more of such treatment, and left canvas, box, and
easel for the man to collect when at dusk the barrow came for my picture, he stalking back
to the lodgings to write and to try designs, in one of these making use of a song in
Philip van Artevelde as motto. He did not succeed in satisfying himself, and so abandoned
it. He stayed on with me to the end of my work; this was protracted until dank and chilly
October was far advanced, and during the time he was ever a good-humoured and pleasant
companion.
When I returned to town I had to advance drawing from models, and it was
necessary to energise and hurriedly get together my materials for the picture, for which
there was bare breathing time in any respect. Mr. W. P. Frith kindly lent me some armour,
which the “slavey” in my lodging announced as a “tin
waistcoat and trousers,” although she had certainly not read Tom Hood, who
jocularly makes a somewhat similar description of a knight's panoply.
I was fortunate enough to obtain as the model for Valentine, James Lennox Hannay,
then a young barrister; for Proteus, James Aspinal, also a barrister and journalist, who
eventually went to the Colonies and made a great position in the local parliament. I was
at no loss for Sylvia; the beauty and grace of Miss Siddal would make her a perfect type
for the duke's daughter, but I had not seen her for several months. I wrote doubtingly as
to her ability to come, but one morning in the spring the lady appeared. I should have done
more justice to my model had not circumstances occurred to hinder my work beyond all
expectation.
X was a fellow-student whom circumstances had at frequent intervals thrown much
with me; he had doubtless many merits; but devotion to
W. H. H.]
DESIGN FOR “VALENTINE AND SYLVIA”
diligent plodding was certainly not one. He had made friends
with a gentleman whose descent from one of the leading heroes of the Wars of the Roses
gave him charms which dispensed with the need of humdrum virtues such as might be expected
in men of less illustrious family line. I was assured by X that this friend of his, whom
we may call Warwick, was the idol of his parents, although at the moment he was not in
favour because he had not altogether satisfied their worldly prudence in a marriage he had
chosen to make without consulting them. Since leaving college, he had in turn, simply to
humour them, been a medical student, an articled clerk to the law, and a novice in a City
house, whence he had chosen to be drafted to a branch house in Germany; and then, business
not being congenial to his knightly mind, with a needful interval of exclusive devotion to
billiards, cards, and boating, he had elected to study engineering under an eminent firm
in Westminster. He was professedly still their pupil; but as obliging aunts and uncles
were continually dying and leaving him little legacies of from £3000 to £10,000 at a time,
and as he would eventually come in for a very large fortune, he took his pleasure as a
true gentleman should, and in doing this he managed to make other “true
gentlemen” too of his fellow-pupils. This new friendship accounted for a very
much increased love of boating flannels in my old chum X, and a great fluency in
river-side vocabulary and cultivation of the ideals aspired to by dandy amateur boatmen,
all of which he luxuriated in as he lounged about on a summer morning, tiring out my
patience when I was hard at work by repeating the assurance that it would do me a world of
good to come out for a little “spin.”
X had one day brought his splendid friend, who was well featured in a way, and
finely dressed. He made the greatest show of openheartedness, and was overflowing with
professions of admiration and desire for my friendship, so that I felt disarmed of every
captious reservation. He was glad I boated at times, and hoped that I would often come out
with him and try his outrigger, a cranky one that made him laugh now when he thought of
the duckings it had given many too self-confident greenhorns. Individuality of view he
proclaimed on many general subjects. Poetry, he declared, in modern days did not exist.
What could be more unpoetic than the jingle of counted rhymes? Painting, on the other
hand, with the glorious vista that our School was making for it, was quite a different
thing. “We have indeed a grand prospect in that” (and
the “We” was quite royal). He enlarged on all his achievements,
laughing very much at the disconcertion of the “
governor” and of the heads of the different establishments he had been
in, and on his disregard of their admonition as to his mad pranks. An invitation followed
to come over to Clapham two hours early for dinner, for practise during daylight in his
garden with duelling pistols of exquisite make. To an intending traveller like myself the
exercise was appropriate enough, but it was not thoroughly approved
by the fidgety neighbours. So far the new friend had been
sufficiently amusing, and when, at the very beginning of the summer, he wrote from Margate
saying that he had hired a fishing boat to cruise about in the channel, “just
for the fun of the thing,” and that he wanted me to be of the party, if I did
not mind roughing it, I was tempted to accept; but where was the money to come from for my
passage to and from the coast? While deliberating on “that eternal want of
pence,” I espied a copy of a National Gallery picture against the wall, and it
struck me that I might persuade some representative of the Medici to give me a few pounds
for it. In all my previous straits I had proudly avoided their benevolence as a source of
relief, but this moment seemed an occasion for the new experience. I took the canvas
thereupon under my arm and walked off, calling at houses bearing the distinctive coat-
of-arms. My memory of the experiment leads me to recommend the process as an extremely
salutary one for any young painter whose experience is only of the appreciation of near
friends. I had thought that a painting should be seen strictly from a front point of view;
not so did the Medici; every other point of sight but the central one did they prefer,
until, looking along it when extended as a tennis racket in one hand, they passed it back,
without inquiry as to price, declaring that
the article was not in their
line.
Eventually in the Borough, with abated pride, I felt quite dishonest at
closing with a rash admirer who advanced 8
s. 6
d. for
the custody of the despised thing, and with but little more I at once took flight to
“the Sea, the Sea, the open Sea.” It would be outside my theme to
tell the adventures of the journey, but they were amusing enough to make the intimacy
between myself and Warwick more unreserved.
On my return, while advancing with “
The Two Gentlemen of
Verona
,” I was surprised by a visit from X, so absorbed had he been of late by
his new friend; he did not hesitate for long, but soon explained his errand.
“Look here, old boy! Warwick is worried about the lawyers' delay in
paying him a large legacy left by a rich old relative, they have made all manner of
preposterous delays in the business only to swell their accounts, and as it ought to
have been settled months ago, he has not made provision for the present hitch, so that
he is actually in need of pocket-money. Of course he could draw on the Union Bank, but
he has reasons for not lowering his balance, he could even
sell out,
but the matter will be settled this week, and he has asked me for five pounds just for a
day or two, and I should be sorry not to oblige him, so I want you, like a good fellow,
to lend it to me.” It would have seemed brutal to refuse, but I asked
him if he was quite sure of the facts, and his reply was, “As if I
didn't know!” So I took out the sum from my diminishing store, urging
him not to allow Warwick to forget to return it within a few weeks at most, and worked on
unsuspectingly.
In another ten days Warwick came to see me, radiant with affection.
“My dear steadfast old Apelles, all the
devils in limbo have been worrying me out of my life, or I should have been long ago to
see you. How you have got on! My soul! what a picture. Won't this knock the breath out
of the crew in Trafalgar Square, and here have I been wasting my life in lawyers'
offices first here, then there, Chancery Lane, Doctors Commons, until at times I have
wished there were no fortune at all coming to me. Ah! but really you are to be envied. I
always say that no money is so sweet as that worked for, and I know lots of rich people
who all say the same thing. Experience is the true teacher, and I tell you,
confidentially, I have been having some absurdly bitter annoyances just now. The
governor is indignant. I wouldn't for the world go to him, and I don't want strangers to
understand, you know. X has been such a trump! I told him, and, by Jove, the next day he
stumped up five pounds just for pocket-money. I know it was deuced hard for him. I
wouldn't ask him again, and so I've come to you for fifteen pounds just for a day or
two. My legacy must be paid now in eight days, and then I can let you have hundreds
beyond my debt, if you like.”
I confess the request disturbed me. I decided upon candour.
“Warwick,” I began, “that desk in the corner is
my bank; it still has in it thirty pounds. For paying models, my framemaker, and the
rent it will last me to the end of my task, and leave perhaps one or two pounds over for
my pocket. If you took fifteen pounds out of it, and you did not return the amount five
weeks before the sending-in day, I should be obliged to stop work, and should lose not
the five weeks only, but all the cream of my back year's labour. If you can't be
certain to bring the money again in three weeks, you ought not to ask me
for it,
if you can be quite certain you shall have
it.”
“Three weeks! In less than ten days you shall have it, my dear
boy. Why, how can you doubt that I would sell every stick in my house rather than you
should be kept an hour beyond the date I fix?”
Then I counted out the sovereigns. They shone more peerlessly than gold had ever
appeared before, for they signified freedom to finish my picture, and he went away
boisterously happy, which I responded to but feebly, although I quite hoped the best. Ten
days were told off by me. Neither Warwick nor letter came. Three weeks wound themselves
off the roll of time without the much-needed repayment, and then I wrote to my gorgeous
friend telling him of my astonishment; still there was no answer. I had to put off models
and paint only still life.
X had no money, and now had no confidence about the termination of the legacy
business. I was in desperation, but one sunny morning when, after a sleepless night, I was
staring at my canvas, which looked like a half-arranged puzzle for which the further
pieces could not be found, Warwick mounted the stairs and burst into the room. He was
rich in expressions of contrition, but declared now that he had
come to pay me. “It was the lawyers' fault,” but when I
reminded him of the terms of his promise, “Oh yes, it is truly disgraceful,
but you know from one half-hour to the other I was always told the affair would be
finished.”
“Well then,” I said, “give me the money
and let me write to my models at once.”
“All right, you have truly obliged me,” but
he went on talking until I had to explain that lost time had to be made up, and I must be
left to work alone.
“Well, put on your hat and come with me.”
“Come where?”
“Come to the City.”
“But I can't; I must not leave my work.”
“Oh, it won't take an hour; we'll go by the steamboat, and you
can come back at once; otherwise I can't give it you.” This decided
me.
At Temple Bar he turned into a confectioner's, and there supplied himself with
pen and ink and wrote what seemed like a cheque. Turning it over to me he said,
“You'll have to endorse this.” Uplifting it I read,
“I promise to pay three months after date sixty pounds, etc.,
etc.” When I glared at Warwick he was perfectly self-possessed, and to
my inquiry he returned, “The simplest thing in the world, my dear boy;
it would never do for me to raise the wind for fifteen pounds. Don't you see how
unreasonable you are? X doesn't bother me like this. You want the money, and I'm willing
to oblige you. You'll get that bill cashed, and I can hand you the fifteen pounds, and
you can go back to Chelsea at once. It is to save time for
you. It's
hard upon me, for I have an appointment in the City.”
It was clear that he had me in his clutches, and there was no one to save me. If
I tore up the bill I should return home, as it seemed ruined; if I cashed it there might
be ruin still, but not for three months. “Where am I to take the
accursed thing?” I asked.
“Oh, Solomon, an old rogue in Chancery Lane, will do it. He has
made thousands out of me.”
I went to the narrow-windowed, misery-begrimed house, up a steep staircase to the
second floor, where stood a
posse of shabby men. Surveying these for a
few moments while I waited, I heard a door opened, and from a room behind came a short,
bloated, dirty, satin-waistcoated Jew of about forty. “Wha'
d'ye-want?” said he as he snatched paper after paper out of the hands
of the company. I followed him into the office, where sat clerks behind a screen.
“What d'ye-com'-for?” he said to me.
“I've brought a
promise to pay from Mr.
Warwick, whom you know.”
“Don'-know-'im. Shixty pounds,” and, turning
the paper over, he asked, “What is dis name?”
“It is mine. I've endorsed it,” I replied.
“Whad-ar-you?”
“An artist.”
“Ged some other name,” and he smartly gave
the bill back, and turned to a further client. Returning to the confectioner's I found
Warwick, furious at the
ingratitude of the man. Resignedly, he took the
bill from me, put it in his pocket-book and told me not to mind, he would come with the
money before the day was out.
In the evening my father came to see me, being anxious to know how my chance of
completing the picture stood. I avowed all my folly to him, and declared uncertainty as to
the possibility of getting done in any way for the Exhibition. He had too many
difficulties himself then to spare money help, but he gave me advice which was worth more
than money. “Do not ever count upon getting back Mr. Warwick's
debt,” he said deliberately. “He has no legacy coming
to him, I feel sure. Your object now should be to recover the bill, otherwise he will
negotiate it for something, and at the end of the term the holder will come upon you for
the full sixty pounds, which they will soon make mount up to whatever in any way you
might be sold up for.” Then I saw that my trouble of yesterday had
been made ten times worse to-day, and I set to work at a persistent badgering of Warwick
by letter; at first this seemed to be in vain, but eventually, on opening an envelope, I
breathed what seemed sweet peace again at finding the “kite”
enclosed, with many feeling reproaches at my mistrust of the intended flyer.
The fifteen pounds I never recovered, but I heard of the great descendant of the
King-maker working an invention for an improved system of snuffing candles, another for a
new form of advertising, and pursuing any wild scheme for making a lucky coup,
particularly in West End gambling hells. As all these failed, he professed engineering,
went to Australia to manage a mine, whose reports henceforth were of the most promising
kind, till the shareholders in time grew dissatisfied and superseded him, and then he
became lost to public history.
How I managed to bring my picture to conclusion it would be difficult to explain.
I only know that I determined not to yield to my evil star, and with the aid of an idler,
for whose services I had to pay dearly, in the end I completed the figure of Proteus, and
delivered the work at the Academy not an hour too soon.
My content was marred because of the shifts I had been obliged to make, in
finishing the picture, through Warwick's dishonesty. Perhaps a fevered sensitiveness made
me see these out of due balance. At least this was my hope after I had read the generous
letter which here follows from Ford Madox Brown. I had left my easel for an hour to see
Millais' pictures, and in the interval Brown had arrived and my landlady had allowed him
to go up to my studio. The personal compliment in this letter would have been a reason for
hesitation in publishing it, but
the evidence it contains, bearing upon the relative position of
the members of our little circle at the time, makes it too important to be suppressed.
17,
Newman Street.
My Dear Hunt—
I could not pass this evening in peace if I did not write to tell you how noble I
think your picture. I went up to see it after some resistance on the part of your
landlady. I can scarcely describe the emotions I felt on finding myself alone with your
beautiful work (quite finished and you out,
that was something of a
triumph), but certainly your picture makes me feel shame that I have not done more in
all the years I have worked. You will now have one long course of triumph, I
believe—well you deserve it. Your picture seems to me without fault and
beautiful to its minutest detail, and I do not think that there is a man in England that
could do a finer work; it is fine all over. I have been to see Millais. His pictures are
wonders in colour and truth; in fine, admirable for all they intend, but I like yours
better for my own use, although there are qualities in Millais which never have been
attained, and perhaps never again will be. If Rossetti will only work, you will form a
trio which will play a great part in English art, in spite of Egg's predictions. I mean
to be much more careful in future, and try next time to
satisfy
myself
. I wish I had seen you to-night, for I am full of your picture, and should
like to shake you by the hand. I have had serious thoughts of joining (
sic) P.R.B. on my pictures this year, but in the first place I am rather old to play the
fool, or at least what would be thought to be doing so; in the next place I
do not feel confident enough how the picture will look, and unless very much liked I
would not do it; but the best reason against it is that we may be of more service to
each other as we are than openly bound together. I wish you all the success you deserve.
Yours sincerely, Ford M. Brown.
- His name was Talus, made of yron mould,
- Immoveable, resistless, without end;
- Who in his hand an yron flale did hould,
- With which he thresht out falsehood and did truth unfould.
Spenser's
Faerie Queene.
- The mountain and the squirrel had a quarrel,
- And the former called the latter “little prig.”
- Said the latter to the former “you are doubtless very big,
- But all sorts of times and weather
- Make up a season and a sphere.”
—Emerson.
In 1851 Millais had painted “The Woodman's
Daughter,” “Mariana of the Moated Grange,” and
“The Return of the Dove to the Ark.” Rossetti made no appearance in
public this season.
Our pictures this year had less good places than before; they were separated, and
all suffered as to their key of colour and effect by want of support. The wrath against us
now was of triumphant tone, our enemies spoke as though we must see that we were defeated.
Yet there were painters who stood attentive, before the pictures, and in the end turned
and shook our hands heartily saying, “Do not heed all this clamour.“
No sooner had the Exhibition opened than we found that the storm of abuse of last year was
now turned into a hurricane. The following quotations will illustrate the studied
determination to destroy us altogether—
“We cannot censure at present as amply or as strongly as we
desire to do, that strange disorder of the mind or the eyes which continues to rage with
unabated absurdity among a class of juvenile artists who style themselves P.R.B., which,
being interpreted, means
Pre-Raphael-brethren. Their faith seems to
consist in an absolute contempt for perspective and the known laws of light and shade,
an aversion to beauty in every shape, and a singular devotion to the minute accidents of
their subjects, including, or rather seeking out, every excess of sharpness and
deformity. Mr. Millais, Mr. Hunt, Mr. Collins and—in some
degree—Mr. Brown, the author of a huge picture of Chaucer , have undertaken to
reform the art on these principles. The Council of the Academy, acting in a spirit of
toleration and indulgence to young artists, have now allowed these extravagances to
disgrace their walls for the last three years, and though we cannot prevent men who are
capable of better things from wasting their talents on ugliness and conceit, the public
may fairly require that such offensive jests should not continue to be exposed
W. H. H.]
VALENTINE AND SYLVIA
as specimens of the waywardness of these artists who have
relapsed into the infancy of their profession.
In the North Room will be found, too, Mr. Millais' picture of “The
Woodman's Daughter,” from some verses by Mr. Coventry Patmore, and as the
same remarks will apply to the other pictures of the same artist, “The Return
of the Dove to the Ark” (651), and Tennyson's “Mariana”
(561), as well as to similar works by Mr. Collins, as “Convent Thoughts”
1 (493), and to
Mr. Hunt's “
Valentine receiving Proteus ” (
sic)
(59), we shall venture to express our opinion on them all in this place. These young
artists have unfortunately become notorious by addicting themselves to an antiquated
style and an affected simplicity in Painting, which is to genuine art what the
mediæval ballads and designs in
Punch are to Chaucer and
Giotto. With the utmost readiness to humour even the caprices of Art when they bear the
stamp of originality and genius, we can extend no toleration to a mere servile imitation
of the cramped style, false perspective, and crude colour of remote antiquity. We do not
want to see what Fuseli termed drapery ‘snapped instead of
folded,’ faces bloated into apoplexy or extenuated to skeletons, colour
borrowed from the jars in a druggist's shop, and expression forced into caricature. It
is said that the gentlemen have the power to do better things, and we are referred in
proof of their handicraft to the mistaken skill with which they have transferred to
canvas the hay which lined the lofts in Noah's Ark, the brown leaves of the coppice
where Sylvia strayed, and the prim vegetables of a monastic garden. But we must doubt a
capacity of which we have seen so little proof, and if any such capacity did ever exist
in them, we fear that it has already been overlaid by mannerism and conceit. To become
great in art, it has been said that a painter must become as a little child, though not
childish, but the authors of these offensive and absurd productions have continued to
combine the puerility or infancy of their art with the uppishness and self-sufficiency
of a different period of life. That morbid infatuation which sacrifices truth, beauty,
and genuine feeling to mere eccentricity deserves no quarter at the hands of the public,
and though the patronage of art is sometimes lavished on oddity as profusely as on
higher qualities, these monkish follies have no more real claim to figure in any decent
collection of English paintings than the aberrations of intellect which are exhibited
under the name of Mr. Ward.—
Times, May 7, 1851.
Of the Pre-Raphaelite brethren little need now be said, since what has been
already said was said in vain. Mr. Charles Collins is this year the most prominent among
this band in “Convent Thoughts” (493). There is an earnestness in
this work worth a thousand artistic hypocrisies which insist on the true rendering of a
buckle or a belt while they allow the beauties of the human form divine to be lost sight
of. Mr. Millais exhibits his old perversity in a scene from Tennyson's
“Mariana” (561), and in “The Return of the Dove to the
Ark.” The last is a good thought marred by its Art language. ”The
Woodman's Daughter” (799) is of the same bad school, and Mr. Hunt brings up
the rearward move by a scene from the
Two Gentlemen of Verona,
“Valentine receiving (
sic) Sylvia from Proteus”
(594).—
Athenæum, 1851, p. 609.
Not satisfied yet, one critic wrote that although the Academy had been too
indulgent to such folly as ours, it was a matter for congratulation that no gentleman of
taste who valued his reputation would purchase such atrocious examples of art. There was
only one paper in England that did not join in the hue and cry. This exception was
The Spectator, the editor of which permitted William Rossetti to defend
Transcribed Footnote (page 178):
1 Millais, with characteristic optimism, wrote to Mr. Combe:
“I have designed a frame for Charles' painting of Lilies, which I
expect will be regarded as the best frame in England.”
C. A. Collins]
CONVENT THOUGHTS
our cause according to his best light. No stalking-horses were
now used in the attack upon us. In the lecture-room of the Academy a professor improved
the occasion by referring to our productions in such terms of severity that the sense of
fairness in some of the bolder-minded students was so far aroused that they indulged in
the unprecedented course of expressing their dissent aloud; but many went with the stream,
and one, whom none of us had ever regarded seriously, sent a message to Millais to warn
him that he would be cut in the street when next they met. My part seemed to be that of a
convicted felon, without any of the pity which interesting criminals often excite; the
post brought anonymous insults, and our further fortunes seemed as dark as they well could
be. What was being quoted by influential talkers in society may now be gathered from
examples of the utterances of such revered authors as Macaulay and
Charles Kingsley.
1
Their appreciation would have cheered us at this time of stress and its influence
with the public would have been great; as it now is, their words are of value in the
example they afford of great men's minds suffering from stagnation where an art with which
they are not conversant is concerned, rendering them incapable of understanding the
reforms of younger men, vital though they be.
In the first month of this year Collinson, who was assumed to be deep in
hibernation, had suddenly waked up and sent in his formal renunciation of the Brotherhood.
At the same time he sold his easel, painting materials, and lay figure by forced sale, and
went to Stonyhurst to study for the priesthood. He was an amiable fellow and in a year or
so he was convinced that after all his true vocation was Art, and he retired from
conventual life. He then gained a footing in the Society of British Artists, and there
exhibited paintings of
genre and ecclesiastical type. Certainly he had
more reason to feel the pure and sweet peace of an innocent life than many more daring men
may enjoy at the end of their days. If I have dwelt too exclusively upon his weaknesses I
must plead that it was necessary to explain how the nominal extension of our number to
seven had now become a means of weakness, of confusion, and of serious mischief to our
cause. Collinson had been by no means our least effective probationary member, but his
qualities were not those of a vanguard soldier in a reforming army.
During all the humiliation which we now suffered, my good father most unfairly had
a share in the disgrace; he was met in the City by acquaintances not too sympathetic to
laugh and quote the Press comments, offering to bet ten pounds that the pictures would be
sent back within a week. He asked sadly whether I thought the suggestion
Transcribed Footnote (page 180):
1 “Pre-Raphaelitism is spreading, I am glad to
see; glad, because it is by spreading that such affectations
perish.” —(Lord Macaulay's
Life and
Letters
.)
“The result was he had caricatured every wrinkle, as his friend has
in those horrible knuckles of Shem's wife....The only possible method of fulfilling
the Pre-Raphaelite ideal would be to set a petrified Cyclops to paint his petrified
brother....A picture is worth nothing, you say, unless you copy Nature. But you
can't copy her. She is ten times more gorgeous than any man can dare represent
her.”—(Kingsley,
Two Years Ago.)
would be acted upon. I calmed his mind by telling him that I
suspected the object was to get a strong support for the exclusion of our works next year.
He expressed, with all tenderness for me, his confirmed conviction that in this country it
was impossible, without rich and influential friends, to succeed as an artist. There were
too many established interests, he said; and continued meditatively, “I
wish now that I had persevered in my effort to get you into the Blue Coat School or St.
Paul's, for I notice that it is a great advantage to a man in a difficult career to have
the comradeship which a public school promotes.”
Another relative, with the kindest feelings of friendship, said that to show
talent enough to please partial friends was one thing, and not
W. H. H.]
POET RECITING HIS VERSES
at all to be despised, but to challenge the judgment of great public critics who
knew all about the subject was another and very serious matter, and of course it could not
have been expected that I should win such approbation. I had made my experiment boldly and
perseveringly, and—well! I had failed. I was not, however, the first in such a
case, and it would be wise to give up further hopeless effort.
Indeed, the case every day grew worse. I had been asked to do illustrations for
an edition of Longfellow, and I did three drawings; but when I sent them the publisher
declined them, saying he had made arrangements with another artist. No one would have his
portrait painted by me while my name was treated as a proverb of ignorance and
wrong-headedness little short of criminality. The conclusive fact could not be overlooked
that I was now altogether worse off than ever; that there was, indeed, no further prospect
for me. I was losing the season for my most important work, and the loss threatened
failure to appear in the next Exhibition. Rossetti had ceased to exhibit, and
he had been obliged to discontinue work on the large picture
from Browning which he had begun. Millais could more boldly defy our enemies. With me debt
was increasing every day. I was determined not to drag on, repining over hard fate, but to
look at facts fairly and use my best reason in accepting the present defeat.
Many of our literary friends expressed their sympathy with us, and declared
indignation at the treatment we had received. Patmore said he knew of no such organised
conspiracy at any date against young men, and David Masson wished that he had sufficient
art knowledge to be of use to us.
One chance, however, seemed to offer. The post of draughtsman to the Mosul
exploration under Layard was vacant and I applied for it to Sir R. Westmacott, in whose
hands the appointment rested. He answered that had I not been one day too late he would
have given it to me.
In the midst of this helplessness came thunder as out of a dark sky—a
letter from Ruskin in the
Times
in our defence. The critic in that paper
had denounced our works as false to all good principles of taste, and also as wrong in
linear and aërial perspective; he should surely in decency have had something
to urge in justification of a statement that was open to scientific demonstration. I knew
that my picture would bear scrutiny on both heads, yet I expected to see some attempt made
at justifying the accusation, but the critic refrained from taking up the challenge.
Ruskin's letters here follow—
“Putting aside the small Mulready, and the works of Thorburn
and Sir W. Ross, there is not a single study of drapery, be it in large works or small,
which for perfect truth, power, and finish, could be compared for an instant with the
black sleeve of the Julia, or with the velvet on the breast and chain mail of the
Valentine of Mr. Hunt's picture; or with the white draperies on the table of Mr.
Millais' ‘Mariana,’ and of the right-hand figure in the same
painter's ‘Dove returning to the Ark.’ And, further, that as
studies both of drapery and of every minor detail, there has been nothing in art so
earnest or so complete as these pictures since the days of Albert Dürer. This
I assert generally and fearlessly. On the other hand, I am perfectly ready to admit that
Mr. Hunt's ‘
Sylvia ’ is not a person whom Proteus or any one else
would have been likely to fall in love with at first sight; and that one cannot feel
very sincere delight that Mr. Millais' ‘Wives of the Sons of Noah’
should have escaped the deluge, with many other faults besides, on which I will not
enlarge at present.”
In a second letter to the
Times
the writer proceeded to note a
few of the principal errors of the Pre-Raphaelite School,
“partly,” as he says, “for the consideration of
the painters themselves, partly that forgiveness of them may be asked from the public in
consideration of high merits in other respects; the most painful of these
defects,” he continues—
“—is unhappily also the most
prominent—the commonness of feature in many of the principal figures. In Mr.
Hunt's ‘
Valentine defending Sylvia ’
this is, indeed, almost the only fault. Further examination
of this picture has even raised the estimate I had previously formed of its marvellous
truth in detail and splendour in colour; nor is its general conception less deserving of
praise. The action of Valentine, his arm thrown round Sylvia, and his hand clasping hers
at the same instant as she falls at his feet, is most faithful and beautiful, nor less
so the contending of doubt and distress with awakening hope in the half-shadowed,
half-sunlit countenance of Julia. Nay, even the momentary struggle of Proteus with
Sylvia, just past, is indicated by the trodden grass and broken fungi of the foreground.
But all this thoughtful conception, and absolutely inimitable execution, fail in making
immediate appeal to the feelings, owing to the unfortunate type chosen for the face of
Sylvia. Certainly this cannot be she whose lover was
- as rich in having such a jewel
- As twenty seas, if all their sands were pearl.
Nor is it, perhaps, less to be regretted that while in Shakespeare's play there
are nominally ‘Two Gentlemen,’ in Mr. Hunt's picture there should
only be one, at least the kneeling figure on the right has by no means the look of a
gentleman. But this may be on purpose, for any one who remembers the conduct of Proteus
throughout the previous scenes will, I think, be disposed to consider that the error
lies more in Shakespeare's nomenclature than in Mr. Hunt's ideal....And so I wish them
all, heartily, good speed, believing, in sincerity, that if they
temper the courage and energy which they have shown in the adoption of their system with
patience and discretion in framing it, and if they do not suffer themselves to be driven
by harsh or careless criticism into rejection of the ordinary means of obtaining
influence over the minds of others, they may, as they gain experience, lay in our
England the foundations of a school of Art nobler than the world has seen for three
hundred years.”
Ruskin's letter detected a weak point in my picture; Sylvia's head had suffered
most from the Warwick torment. I afterwards rectified this important centre of the work.
After leaving a sufficient interval to follow Ruskin's last letter in the
Times
to make sure that we should not be influencing in any degree or
manner the judgment of the writer, Millais and I posted a joint letter to thank him for
his championship. The address at Gower Street was given in the letter, and the next day
John Ruskin and his wife drove to the house, they saw my friend, and after a mutually
appreciated interview carried him off to their home at Camberwell and induced him to stay
with them for a week.
Ruskin and his guest held independent views about particular examples of art, but
they did not the less become friends; some of Turner's work Millais especially refused to
approve. The pen-and-ink designs of modern episodes which my companion had made were
highly appreciated by both Mr. and Mrs. Ruskin, and Millais' exuberant interest in human
experience, as well as his childlike impulsiveness in conversation, made him in a few days
like an intimate of many years' duration. The literary circle was in a flutter about the
success of Mr. Donovan, a phrenologist practising in King William Street, Strand.
Tennyson, who had walked into the oracle's temple quite unknown to the High Priest of
Craniology, was, after attentive examination, declared
to possess powers that ought to make him the greatest poet of
the age. Ruskin (weighing the suggestion that perhaps the poet was already known to the
phrenologist, or that the visitor had revealed his passion for poesy by display of
interest in the plaster casts of eminent men adoring the shelves of the sanctum) proposed
that Millais, not being widely known in person, would be an excellent test of the
Professor's ability, but my friend flatly refused to spend any of his few guineas upon the
experiment. Ruskin, however, urged that it would be for
his own
particular satisfaction, and asked to pay the fee. In the end Millais yielded, and the
next morning sallied out, dressed as usual in the most correct style, neatly folded
umbrella in hand. As he entered the establishment the phrenologist himself was busy
dusting the effigies
J. E. MILLAIS
of distinguished criminals, and of less brutal disturbers of the public peace.
“I have come to have my bumps examined,”
said Millais.
“Certainly, sir,” replied Mr. Donovan.
“You shall not be delayed more than a few minutes by my present task, which I
cannot trust another to perform. Excuse me, you will perceive that these heads are
almost unique; they could not be replaced. Here, for instance, is the mask taken from
life of Oliver Cromwell; that is Henry VII, from his tomb; that is Lord Bacon; you see
the great depth of his skull. We have all kinds, you will find. That head is from the
notorious murderer Greenacre, while here we have John Keats, and at the side Daniel
Maclise.”
“All murderers, I assume,” said Millais.
“Oh dear no, sir. Keats was a poet, and Maclise is a celebrated
artist still living, greatly admired in his work, although otherwise not quite
exemplary, you understand! All denoted by the form of his head, sir.”
“Poor fellows,” said the imperturbable
visitor, and pointing with his umbrella, “Who may that old lady
be?”
“Which, sir? That? Why, that is Dante Alighieri, the great
Italian poet.”
“Not of a very cheery sort, I should
imagine.”
“No, sir; not often gay, it is true, but now I rejoice to
say,” tucking up his wristbands, “I am quite prepared to examine
your developments, and pronounce on your natural qualities.”
As the Professor with his investigating fingers searched about the
cockatoo tuft of his patient's cranium he made encouraging comments:
“Not bad, not bad at all; good indeed,” he murmured;
“the perceptive
faculties decidedly well formed, the reflective faculties
also very fair, Comparison good, Benevolence well built up, and Veneration quite normal,
Weight and Numbers both well up to the mark, Animal faculties amply balanced, the
Business organs, in fact, beyond the average. Well, sir, coming to a conclusion, I may
distinctly congratulate you upon the possession of very excellent practical qualities.
You may trust to your business-like powers; they should be a good security to you; much
more profitable than the poetic faculties, which many aspire to gain honour by, but
which often bring unhappiness in their train.”
“But what are you driving at?” said the
client.
“I'll explain, sir,” said Mr. Donovan.
“Many young gentlemen on leaving college, and indeed before, often wish to be
guided as to the career they should pursue; you possibly wish for such direction. Now I
feel grave responsibility with youthful visitors like yourself, and I must be very
candid; in a business career I feel strongly you have all the organs to secure you
success; you should rise to great prosperity. On the other hand, there are pursuits in
which encouragement from me would be misleading, for in them there would be no prospect
of your rising; in the Church, for example, although you have religious instincts; and
at the Bar, I give you caution, you would fail, for you have not the power of eloquence;
and in Poetry, Literature, or in Painting, Sculpture, or Architecture you would be
fighting against fate.”
“But I do draw a little,” said the amused
incognito.
“Possibly it may be a pleasant accomplishment as an amateur,
but you have no organ of form, none of colour, and you are deficient in ideality; for
the guinea fee, however, I must apprise you that a paper will be drawn up and all your
developments scientifically balanced one with the other; in the concluding remarks the
general suggestions of our examination will be carefully balanced, and this may be
studied much more advantageously at leisure than any words I might impulsively use now
could be. If you will kindly furnish me with your name and address, I will undertake to
deliver this to-morrow morning.”
“Oh!” said Millais, “I won't trouble you.
I shall be passing here to-morrow at the same time, and I will call for
it.”
On the morrow Millais presented himself at the shop; all was ready, and the
paper, folded up, was handed over to him by the phrenologist.
The recipient made a show of opening it. “Pardon me,
sir,” said the master; “to perform my duty justly, I have had to
draw attention to personal characteristics which should only be studied in private and
with deliberation. I would rather, therefore, that you deferred reading it until you
return home in quiet.”
Millais put the paper deep into his pocket.
“Now I have one favour to beg,” said Mr.
Donovan. “I keep in this book, you will see, a list of all my clients,
with their addresses; it is an interesting and valuable record, and I should be glad
that you should write your name and address in it.”
“Certainly,” said Millais, and he took the
pen and wrote “John Everett Millais, 83, Gower Street. ”
The Professor turned the book towards him and read with undisguised attention.
“Tell me, sir, are you the son of the artist who painted a picture
which attracted great attention last year, and of another this year which has excited
violent discussion?”
“Oh no,” said Millais.
“Perhaps you are his brother, sir?”
“No,” said the young client, “I am the
painter himself.”
“Indeed, indeed, ” he said; “well then, I
must ask you to let me have the paper again.”
“No, ” said the other, “I have paid for
it, and I can't have it altered.”
“Yes, ” said Mr. Donovan, “but there are some
extraordinary exceptions to the rules of our art, and you, I assure you, are one of the
most remarkable, and I merely want to note it on your paper.”
“I would not part with it, ” said Millais,
“for a thousand pounds,” as he walked out of the shop.
For a while Millais told this story with great relish, but when he came to
reflect, as Carlyle had done, that there are many millions of people in the world, and
that these are mostly fools, his prudence counselled him to hide the paper, and enforce
silence for the time on his own tongue and on those of his friends concerning the oracle's
pronouncement. I give it now because the “fools” have nearly all
been silenced in their noisy disparagement of Millais' wonderfully poetic and artistic
powers.
Rossetti soon after paid a visit to Mr. Donovan to see certain busts of those
celebrities which he did not know. “To what particular
faculties,” he asked of the High Priest, “do you attribute the
poetic genius in Keats?”
Donovan replied, “I trace his poetic strain fundamentally to
scrofula.”
Rossetti laughed irreverently, and inquired further how he accounted for Dante's
poetic faculty.
“To scrofula too,” said Donovan, “which,
provoking an irritability in the brain, often produces the longing for poetic
expression.” Thus our knowledge of this great phrenologist came to an
end.
The “Oxford Graduate's” generous championship was most
gratifying to us all, but the Exhibition went by without sign of the mending of my fortune
in the least.
I now felt that delay for me would be supreme folly, so I came to the resolution
to give up the artistic career, an idea which I had already falteringly entertained;
earlier it would have seemed like a timid admission of defeat in the struggle, but now I
could retreat like many better men who had not found the world they desired to influence
ready for them. I had the offer of an appointment as assistant-painter to Dyce.
I could have desired no better superior, but I had no
inclination to follow the profession on the terms of working out the ideas of another. I
preferred to give up the pursuit altogether as an impossibility for me. The question was
between applying myself to a course of scholastic education, or going to my good yeoman
uncle for a twelvemonth to get a knowledge of farming and cattle-breeding wherewith to
emigrate to Canada or the Antipodes as a settler. In any case I should hope to make my
life profitable in a career less jealous and more open to common-sense than that of Art
had proved to be, and I comforted my bereaved self with visions of the old settler in the
decline of life having children about him, each of whom, with their mother, should be
painted by his hand, the pictures to be ranged in the backwood home, and to be handed down
as heirlooms in the banished family.
But my companion, Millais, would by no means take so gloomy a view of my
prospects as I had done; he was sure I should succeed, and he announced that he had paid
off five hundred pounds to liquidate a claim due to his parents, that he had some other
money in hand, and that I should have every farthing of that if necessary, little by
little, as I wanted it. I was surprised and overcome, appreciating but not tempted to
accept such impetuous liberality. My reply was, “What do you suppose your
father and mother would think of me?” As we parted he reminded me
that I had engaged to come to him in the morning. I said, “Mind you
don't say a word to them of your proposal”; but the next day at his
home, when the door was opened, the good couple burst out of the sitting-room crying,
“Is that Hunt? Come in here! Jack has been telling us all about his
plan, and he has our fullest concurrence.” I had quite made up my
mind not to give in, but it seemed impossible in the face of such goodness to refuse
further. I am as proud now to acknowledge my indebtedness as my friend was ever shy of
having his generosity published; it is a joyous act of friendship to record, and was
greater then than may now be readily conceived, for there was still great risk of our
double defeat, and he had only in the last week or two gained freedom from personal
straits himself.
Millais agreed with me that for the subject of “
Ophelia in the
Stream
,” which he had settled upon, and made a hasty sketch for, and for mine
of “
The Hireling Shepherd ,” there was good probability of finding
backgrounds along the banks of the little stream taking its rise and giving its name to
our favourite haunt, Ewell; accordingly we gave a day to the exploration. Descending the
stream for a mile from its source, I soon found all the material I wanted for my landscape
composition, but we looked in vain during a long tracing of the changing water, walking
along beaten lanes, and jumping over ditches and ruts in turn, without lighting upon a
point that would suit my companion. Many fresh hopes were shattered, until he well-nigh
felt despair, but round a turn in the meadows at Cuddington we pursued the crystal
driven weeds with reawakening faith, when suddenly
“Millais' luck” presented him with the exact composition of
arboreal and floral richness he had dreamed of, so that he pointed exultantly, saying,
“Look! could anything be more perfect?” and we sat
down to enjoy its loveliness, as surely as many thousand other revellers in the beauty of
such scenery have since done before the finished picture. Afterwards we searched out
lodgings at Surbiton, and in the evening dined at a little inn where we had in the morning
ordered a repast, well earned by sundown. When we reached the distant station it turned
out there was
EWELL INN
no train to town, so we trudged home, arriving about 2 a.m., very well satisfied
with our day's work. In a few days we returned to Surbiton, provided with all painting
needs, and commenced the landscapes of our pictures. Our course when established was a
steady one; we started each morning after an early breakfast to our respective places of
work, parting at a stile on the road, where we met again on our way home in the evening.
Millais was eager to see how I should place upon the canvas the features of the
landscape I had chosen. He relinquished his work an hour earlier than usual to satisfy
himself, and I was no less impatient
to see the commencement of his painting, so I made a detour in
my morning walk to see the beginning of the “
Ophelia ” background.
For the sake of avoiding the contamination of hue resulting from the use of
palettes only partially cleansed, we used white porcelain tablets which would betray any
remains of dried paint that would otherwise work up into tints that had need to be of
pristine purity. We knew how impossible it was to give the purity and variety of nature's
hues if we allowed our pigments to get sullied. The inconvenient weight of porcelain
palettes induced us afterwards to use for such purposes
papier-mâché.
In walking to and fro we often discussed matters of interest belonging to our
position.
On one occasion Millais referred to our rejection of Charles Collins, when
proposed for election as a P.R.B., adding that it had cut Collins
W. H. H.]
STUDY FOR THE HIRELING SHEPHERD
to the quick. I argued, “You can understand that the question
of his rejection was affected by the present condition of the nominal Body. We two were
the practical members at the beginning, and we are the only ones still, in the eyes of
the general public, seeing that Rossetti has never exhibited at the Royal
Academy.”
Millais replied: “What Rossetti does at the present time I know
very little about except from your report; even when I see him in town he seems little
desirous to court intimacy, but I can quite believe that, as you say, the designs he
does are full of excellence; his drawings were always remarkably interesting, but I want
to see in them a freshness, the sign of enjoyment of Nature direct, instead of
quaintness derived from the works of the past. I hoped Pre-Raphaelitism would give him
this, but I don't see much sign of it.”
“At best we can but count three working
members,” said I. “Woolner at the Antipodes is lost
to us, Deverell is an unknown
quantity, and the others seem to think that our associating
together is simply for monthly meetings, and that painting has little to do with it, for
William Rossetti has now no chance of taking to painting. On the other hand, there are
many young artists who in spirit aim at working out our principles. Enrolment, I
maintain, has proved to be an utter delusion. You can't make any one not born an artist
an enthusiastic student in any manner whatever—not even, it seems, by
continually saying, ‘We are seven.’ Art is too tedious an
employment for any not infatuated with it, yet although the P.R.B. combination fails to
give strength to our Movement, and in fact weakens it, to have had illusions may have
had its uses. One objection to Collins
W. H. H.]
MILLAIS AT WORK
was that none of the sleeping members knew him, and they suspected he was very
much of a conventional man who would be out of his element with us.”
On which Millais said: “But you see he is as good a little chap
as ever lived, with no nonsense about him, except perhaps his new inclination to
confession and fasting, and he does not let strangers see his asceticism, which is only
the result of his being hipped in love.”
“Yes,” I returned, “but Deverell was
known to all of us. The real conclusion that I am driven to is, that we must let the
nominal Body drift, and while we are working we must hope that the right men will
collect, and with these we may make a genuine artistic brotherhood, if discreetly
chosen. Collins is happier, I think, in being left for this future combination rather
than he would be in Collinson's place. His
‘Berengaria’ and, still more, his
‘Convent Thoughts,’ with all their oversights, place him at once
on a higher level in manipulation than other outsiders.”
We often discussed such matters in the morning, on our road, and as Millais left
me at the stile where we parted on our ways to work, whistling an air according to his
mood, I could trace his distance by the diminuendo of the notes, and on returning to our
trysting place in the evening his approach was announced by the wafting of sounds
graduated in crescendo as he came over the fields.
The monotony of our meals was somewhat more than we had calculated upon; we had
bargained with our landlady that we should require only plain food, such as chops and
potatoes for our dinner, and chops and potatoes were what we had, without variation from
Monday to Monday. My father came one evening, and after dinner, when the tobacco followed,
he handed the jar to Millais.
“No, thank you, I don't smoke,” said he.
“No!” said my father. “I have always been
told by artists that a pipe is of incalculable comfort to the nerves, and that when
harassed by the difficulties of a problem it is a solace.”
“That is the very reason, it seems to me, for not smoking. A
man ought to get relief only by solving his problem,” said Millais.
In after years Millais took passionately to smoking, and although his
fastidiousness as a painter showed no abatement, I doubt whether, had he not smoked so
ardently, he might not still be amongst us to grace English art.
1
In a few weeks we changed our lodgings to Worcester Park Farm, a house built
originally as a hunting box for one of Charles II's courtesans. There a glorious avenue of
elms still flourished, seen for many miles as the dispersing and attracting point of a
noisy brood of rooks, who wended their long flights to and fro in the drowsy morning and
evening.
We were not allowed to go on together uninterrupted in our single-minded
labours. Millais had begun in town a portrait of a lady, to be finished at future leisure;
but the husband was impatient, and wrote saying that the opportunity should not be lost to
complete the picture. To break away from his present task of completing the group of wild
flowers, some in blossom, would entail a very serious penalty, and Millais, after grave
talk with me, wrote frankly to our friend, stating his reasons for postponing his return
for the present, but the reply was, that if delayed, the completion of the likeness could
never be so satisfactorily performed, and the husband pressed the painter not to delay on
any account to return and do what he so much desired. This strain was continued in
frequent letters, till at last Millais, in no good temper, decided to depart at once. He
was away for four or five days, and came back impatient to secure freshness of verdure for
the remaining foliage ere the advancing autumn should have worked irreparable ravage. He
spoke with but stinted contentment of his forced labour
Transcribed Footnote (page 191):
1 Millais died August 13, 1896.
in town. “On the last day,” he
said, “some of the colours of the picture had sunk in, and it would have been
prudent to leave it for a term to get thoroughly dry; but I was not going to be subject
any more to the importunities of the husband, and I coated it all over with varnish,
notwithstanding the prospect of cracking; in very truth, I cease to care what becomes of
the picture.”
When in town Millais casually met John Lewis, the painter of Egyptian social
scenes. He was of particular interest to us because he had recently declared to Leslie, in
Millais' presence, that on his return to England after seven years in Egypt he had found
English art in the woefullest condition, its only hope being in the reform which we were
conducting, and he had told Millais to speak to me of his appreciation of my work. Millais
assured our new champion that when he brought his work to town he hoped he would come and
see the background he was now painting in the country. Lewis exclaimed,
“I shall frankly tell you what I don't like in it.”
Millais said he should expect him to do so, and then Lewis, who betrayed to his companion
the uncertain temper he was reputed to have at times, added, “You should
know that although I think your painting much better than that of most of the artists
exhibiting, I am sure that oil painting could be made more delicate than either of you
make it; not sufficient pains are taken to make the surface absolutely level. Why should
it ever be more piled up than in water colour? But stop, I must have a cigar; come in
here.” Being furnished with his usual sedative, he walked on,
resuming his diatribe: “I intend to take to oil colours myself, and,
damme, I'll show you how it ought to be done. The illusion of all modern painting is
destroyed by its inequality of surface. Hang it, this cigar won't
draw!” and he stopped to give it attention with his penknife.
“Holbein's art and Janet's paintings are as smooth as plate-glass. Why
should not yours be equally even?” And then denouncing his cigar as
atrocious, he went on, “Parts of your painting are level enough, I
admit, but in your deep tints there is a great deal of unseemly
loading.” Stopping still, he then broke out into an unmodified oath,
and threw the roll of tobacco into the road, adding, “Everything goes
wrong to-day. Good-bye, good-bye.”
Charles Collins now joined our party at Worcester Park Farm. He was the son of
William Collins, R.A., the younger of two brothers, the elder being Wilkie, who became the
novelist. Charles, while still a child, had shown a talent which had induced Sir David
Wilkie, a great friend of his parents, to declare that he must be a painter. I had known
him at the British Museum. He was then a remarkable looking boy with statuesquely formed
features, of aquiline type, and strong blue eyes. The characteristic that marked him out
to casual observers was his brilliant bushy red hair, which was not of golden splendour,
but yet had an attractive beauty in it. He had also a graceful figure. While still a youth
he imparted to me his discomfort at the striking colour of his locks, and was anxious to
find out any
means of lessening their vividness. As he was one of the
successful students in his application for probationership at the Royal Academy when I
failed, our boyhood intimacy ceased. In succeeding years he obtained places for two
pictures, one of “Eve,” after the manner of Frost, and another of
“Ophelia.” Later he came under the influence of Edward Ward with a
picture of “Charles II.” He then suddenly revolted to
Pre-Raphaelitism with his picture of “Berengaria.” Changes in his
views of life and art were part of a nature which yielded itself
From an early portrait by himself]
CHARLES ROBERT LESLIE, R.A.
to the sway of the current. He was now bent on painting, with arboreal richness,
a Nativity.
Millais and I being one day in town, and walking together from the Academy
School, encountered C. R. Leslie,
1 when
he stopped Millais,
Transcribed Footnote (page 193):
1 Since writing this I have come upon a note of invitation from
this lovable man to W. H.-H. which, simple as it is, illustrates his modest courtesy
to one of the young generation.
“
Hampton, Middlesex,
“16
th September, 1852.
...“I
hope we may have the pleasure of seeing you without hurrying you in the picture you
are engaged upon, we have no temptation to offer you at all worth putting you to any
extra trouble, but shall be delighted to see you...with no inconvenience to
yourself.”
who had shortly before sat to him for a study of a head. Not
knowing this elder painter, I walked on, but he called me back, assuring me of his
pleasure in meeting me. He was of the gentlest manner, and I observed that when he talked
he looked upwards and about him, following any architectural line above his head, but he
turned to me as he spoke, saying that he was sure Mrs. Leslie would be pleased if I could
come to a little dance she was giving, and this I appreciatingly accepted. It was a young
party, full of life and spirit, but this did not prevent me from profiting by the
opportunity of talking with the gracious host, whom I honoured as the painter of some of
the most delightful illustrations of human innocence ever produced.
To me it was interesting that at his age—nigh sixty—when
staying with his family at Hampton Court, he should have set himself to school again in
making a copy, and this of life size, of the two heads of boys
R. DOYLE
near the altar in Raphael's “Sacrifice at Listra.” When I
referred to his humility in making this copy, he looked upwards, scanning the ceiling as
was his habit while discoursing, and nervously interlacing his fingers the while, he
assured me that he felt the charm of these heads was a lesson that no artist could study
too much, and he told me that he had lately for his own edification been copying a
whole-length portrait of Lord Cornwallis, and that if I had any interest in seeing it, he
would take me at once up to his studio, and there I saw the copy, which it seemed to me he
had made because the picture, in addition to other admirable characteristics, possessed
rich chestnut and scarlet hues, such as Leslie himself rarely ventured on in his original
pictures.
At this party, amongst several other artistic and literary people, I met our once
critical champion, John Lewis, who had exhibited at “The Old Water Colour
Society” a picture of the introduction of a new slave into the harem. I also
met the unique and delightful Richard Doyle, a man overflowing with
witty stories but with never a word of uncharitableness, who from this time became my
prized friend until his life's end.
1 He was standing
leaning against the wall, crush
Transcribed Footnote (page 194):
1 On the Death of Richard Doyle
- A light of blameless laughter, fancy-bred
- Soft-souled and glad and kind as love or sleep,
- Fades, and sweet mirth's own eyes are fain to weep
- Because her blithe and gentlest bird is dead.
- Weep, elves and fairies all, that never shed
- Tear yet for mortal mourning: you that keep
- The doors of dreams whence nought of ill may creep,
Richard Doyle]
SCIENCE AND ART CONVERSAZIONE
hat in hand, one leg crossing the other. He was still quite
young, and his face spoke a happy mixture of interest and humour. Shortly after this time
he retired from
Punch, on account of its continual attacks upon the
Papacy, for he was a brave Catholic. His designs illustrating “Ye manners and
customs of ye English” had made his name a proverb throughout England, and he
became a special idol of our Brotherhood. His eyes were dwelling upon every incident of
the room with merry twinkle, and when in facetious talk with another an idea struck him,
he bent his face down towards his chest, thus producing a rudimentary double chin, while
he chuckled and held up his hat, as a lady might use a fan to hide her laughter. His
brother Henry was also of the party, and both were so cordial that we did not hesitate to
ask them down to Worcester Park Farm to see our advancing backgrounds.
It is to be regretted that the interest of his designs in gentle
satire of the manners of the day will not be appreciated to the full in succeeding
generations, from want of knowledge of the individuality of each figure in the various
groups.
1
Transcribed Footnote (page 196):
- Mourn once for one whose lips your honey fed.
- Let waters of the Golden River steep
-
10The rose-roots whence his grave blooms rosy-red
- And murmuring of Hybælan hives be deep
- About the summer silence of its bed,
- And nought less gracious than a violet peep
- Between the grass grown greener round his head.
Algernon Charles Swinburne.
Transcribed Footnote (page 196):
1 (I) In the left-hand corner will be seen W.H.H. standing over a
portfolio of drawings of the East.
(2) Professor Owen.
(3) Livingstone.
- “For Friendship, of itself an holy tie,
- Is made more sacred by adversity.”
—
The Hind and the Panther.
“Men do not throw stones at trees which do not bear
fruit.”—
Arabic Proverb.
When we had again got into harness for our work in the country,
we were delighted by the visit of Richard and Henry Doyle. We showed them the originals of
our landscapes, we walked about the lovely meads, and returned to a repast at our farm.
Among the matters of interest they retailed was a story of Thackeray being in the
smoking-room of his club when the first few numbers of
Vanity Fair were
appearing. His friends warmly expressed their delight at the excellence of the story and
its surpassing treatment. Thackeray mysteriously treated the encomiums with only the
ejaculation, “Ah, ah, ah!” shrugging his shoulders the while, so
that the company concluded that he did not think them sincere. This led them to express
their laudation with greater fervour, at which Thackeray exclaimed, “ I wish to
goodness the Public would find it out, for there are only 500 copies sold yet.”
Very soon afterwards the world became converted, and the publisher had not only to satisfy
English readers, at home, but those beyond the seas.
While Millais and I had been conferring about systems of painting, we had dwelt
upon the great value of a plan we had both independently adopted of painting over a ground
of wet white, which gave special delicacy of colour and tone. Millais in earlier works had
relied upon the system to produce the effect of sunlight on flesh and brilliantly lit
drapery. The head of the boy in “The Woodman's Daughter” may be
taken as example of what my friend had done before. I, quite independently, had practised
this novel system. The heads of Valentine and of Proteus, the hands of these figures, and
the brighter costumes in the same painting had been executed in this way. In earlier
pictures the method had been adopted by me to less extent. In the country we had used it,
so far, mainly for blossoms of flowers, for which it was singularly valuable.
The process may be described thus. Select a prepared ground originally for its
brightness, and renovate it, if necessary, with fresh white when first it comes into the
studio, white to be mixed with a very little
amber or copal varnish. Let this last coat become of a
thoroughly stone-like hardness. Upon this surface, complete with exactness the outline of
the part in hand. On the morning for the painting, with fresh white (from which all
superfluous oil has been extracted by means of absorbent paper, and to which again a small
drop of varnish has been added) spread a further coat very evenly with a palette knife
over the part for the day's work, of such density that the drawing should faintly show
through. In some cases the thickened white may be applied to the forms needing brilliancy
with a brush, by the aid of rectified spirits. Over this wet ground, the colour
(transparent and semi-transparent) should be laid with light sable brushes, and the
touches must be made so tenderly that the ground below shall not be worked up, yet so far
enticed to blend with the superimposed tints as to correct the qualities of thinness and
staininess, which over a dry ground transparent colours inevitably exhibit. Painting of
this kind cannot be retouched except with an entire loss of luminosity. Millais proposed
that we should keep this as a precious secret to ourselves.
Ford Madox Brown's manner of work, as I have said, had up to this time often
changed in style; he had, when we first knew him, left behind him the example of Baron
Wappers, and gradually, step by step, abandoned the practice of the Munich mural painters,
taking to a closer following of natural composition and intense study of out-of-door
effect. In his then more sympathetic mood towards us he took no pains to conceal the
source of this influence. The tracing of Brown's early stages of work will always be the
more difficult by reason of the habit he indulged of repainting and changing the original
character of his design, in part and in whole. He never did this without improvement, or
without greater reference to our manner of work. The stages of his conversion are,
however, illustrated by his best known pictures. That of “Pretty Baa
Lambs,” painted by Brown in the summer of 1851, was strictly the first figure
picture he had made in the open air; this was two years after my “
Christian and
Druid
” picture and my exhibition of “
The Two Gentlemen of
Verona
,” three summers after my “
Rienzi ” and one year
after Millais exhibited “The Woodman's Daughter,” all painted with
unprecedented care for their landscapes, with the sky serving as the ceiling of our
studio.
Brown's little painting called “Waiting,”
remarkable for its refined pencilling, was also begun in 1850, although not finished
till 1854;
1 these works represented the stage he had
reached when he, with William Rossetti, visited us at Worcester Park Farm in the autumn of
1851. After showing our pictures to the visitors, Millais increased his intimacy with
Brown by a warm conversation on music, illustrated by the humming and whistling of airs by
both. Turning to matters of interest in our own art, when Brown cordially complimented us
upon the purity
Transcribed Footnote (page 198):
1 Hueffer's
Life of F. M. Brown.
and brilliancy of our pictures in the Exhibition, Millais
impulsively burst out, “How do you think Hunt and I paint flesh and
brilliant passages in our pictures?” And when Brown showed curiosity
to know more he detailed the whole process.
Brown expressed unbounded astonishment and pressed to master exact particulars.
When this was done in detail, he became enthusiastic, and enlarged on the mystery as
nothing less than the secret of the old Masters, who thus secured the transparency and
solidity together which they had valued so much in fresco, the wet white half dry forming
an equivalent to the moist intonaco grounds upon which the master had to do his painting
of that day while the surface was still humid. The practical effect of this communication
upon Brown, and an instance of his generous feeling towards ourselves at this period, is
illustrated by the following letter to Lowes
Dickinson—which appears in Mr. Hueffer's
Life of F. Madox
Brown
, p. 77.
1
In the pen-and-ink sketch by Millais
2 of “The Varnishing Morning” at the Academy in 1850
will be seen a figure holding a paint-box behind him, with an expression of
half-conversion on his face, notwithstanding the attempt being made by another to stir him
up to the general fury.
When Millais, pointing to it, said, “That's
Brown,” I demurred, “But Brown wasn't
there,” to which Millais replied, “Oh! That doesn't
matter, it's quite fair to put him in as one of the unconverted.”
This revelation of the temper which Brown was indulging towards our School in May of that
year furnishes a link in the evidence of our relative positions at the time.
The first Conversazione held by the Royal Academy was assembled this year; it was
an experiment; we as exhibitors were invited, and as we had not left our posts before, we
determined to spend the evening in town. Linnell and some other elders in the profession
sought us out and expressed admiration for our past works, and this hospitality
Transcribed Footnote (page 199):
1 “As to the pure white ground, you had better adopt
that at once, as I can assure you you will be forced to do so ultimately, for Hunt and
Millais, whose works already kill everything in the exhibition for brilliancy, will in
a few years force every one who will not drop behind them to use their methods.
Apropos of these young men, you must be strangely puzzled to know what
to think of them if you see many of the English papers on the present exhibition. For
the amount of abuse that has been lavished on them has been such as to impart dignity
to a name which used to be looked on more as a subject of mirth than anything else.
You will remember that with all of us, whatever used to be thought of Rossetti's,
Hunt's, and Millais' talents, the words Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood, or the letters
P.R.B., used to be looked upon as the childish or ridiculous part of the business. But
now, I can assure you, that I pronounce the words without hesitation as an ordinary
term in the everyday of art. The term will now remain with them, and, in the course of
time, gain a dignity which cannot fail to attach to whatever is connected with what
they do. For my own opinion, I think Millais' pictures, as small pictures, more
wonderful than any I have yet seen, and Hunt's picture is a truly noble one. This is
my sincere opinion. I also know that Mulready, Maclise, and Dyce think most highly of
them; so that, after these opinions, backed by old Linnell, who told Anthony that he
thought them the finest pictures in the Academy, I cannot put much reliance on the
invectives of Frith and such a lot. As to newspapers, you know how much we value them,
but I think I see more than usual spleen in their effusions, and I have no doubt but
that Stone and Hart, and other disgusting muffs of influence, are at the bottom of it.
I have just heard from Marshall that Ruskin has written a letter to the
Times in defence of them.”
Transcribed Footnote (page 199):
2 Page 143.
gave us opportunity of extending our acquaintance with men of
mark in letters and art, who asked us to visit them on our return to town.
Going down on the morrow of the Conversazione by an early train, we hurried from
the Malden station to our respective
al fresco studios. I discovered
that two powder-mill houses contiguous and several treetops had disappeared near the shed
where my canvas case was stored; there had been a “blow” during the
night, but my belongings had altogether escaped injury.
At the beginning of August we had again to return to town for a few days, to
receive our works back from the Exhibition. Millais had but little to do beyond
distributing his pictures to their respective owners, but my “
Valentine and
Sylvia
” needed retouching in a few parts, and for this I had to keep very close
to my easel—often wishing for more leisure to perfect the portions of the
design which had suffered by my money difficulties in the weeks preceding the sending-in
day—I then dispatched the picture to the Liverpool Exhibition. We were glad to
return to our pastoral life, and continued steadily at our landscapes for the succeeding
months.
When the Liverpool Exhibition opened I almost daily received anonymous letters
and newspapers from the Mersey city with every variety of abuse of my picture, both in
prose and doggerel. There happened to be a painter employed in Liverpool at the time who
was the son of a diplomaed celebrity, who delivered lectures on the infamies of our
heretical sect; his paintings were so patently incompetent that we concluded he must be a
supremely entertaining lecturer, since it was said he drew large audiences. His
denunciations of my unfortunate work were sent to me, with the assurance that the
diatribes were largely appreciated in the town. The whole attack was a bear-baiting in
which I had to play the diverting part of poor Bruin; and whether the baited be Ursus
Major or Ursus Minor, he is not unnaturally liable to irritation if the game be long
continued, and to make a blind rush at the onlookers. I became, perhaps, unreasonably so
when I arrived at the conclusion that the Council of the Institute of Liverpool
countenanced my assailants. I took Millais into my confidence, in what I confess was an
audacious project, and declared that I would not allow any one to assume that I had become
broken spirited by the attacks upon me. It had been announced that a fifty-pound prize
would be awarded at the opening of the Exhibition to the most approved painting. This had
not been allotted, although several weeks had elapsed since the day fixed for the
decision. I had not seriously entertained a hope that my much-abused painting would
receive the award, but I determined to write to the Committee stating that I had sent my
picture trusting to an announcement that the prize would be awarded on the opening day to
the best contribution, and that as many weeks had gone by since the date fixed, I had to
beg the favour of information why I had not received notice of the prize being given to
me! That
evening, happily, absorbing designing work and a book kept me
too late to carry this preposterous extravagance born of irritation into effect. The next
morning I was painting near the house when Millais came over calling out,
“Another letter from Liverpool.” It boasted an
imposing official seal. Millais was all impatient, and I opened it to find that the
Council at a deferred sitting had awarded to me the prize. We there and then gave three
heartfelt cheers for the courageous Council of Liverpool.
1
This award was greatly encouraging, not to me alone, but to the whole of our
circle. It turned out that Mr. John Miller, the head of the Liverpool Council, was a
passionate lover of art, some equally independent and enthusiastic artists and amateurs
being with him. The storm, with all its noise, was directed at them in the hope of turning
their minds from a suspected partiality for my work. It was strange that this favourable
testimony to its character did not impress any purchaser who had seen the picture but a
collector from Belfast, who had never seen it. He was not a rich man—then no
rich person had the independent judgment to buy pictures from me—he told me of
pictures he already possessed, saying that he hoped soon to get to Liverpool to judge of
mine, so notorious as an apple of discord amongst amateurs. He asked if I would take part
of the price, two hundred pounds, in pictures? Eventually I agreed to accept a landscape
by young Danby in part payment, and the remaining money to be paid by monthly instalments
of ten pounds.
Millais had now completed his background of “
Ophelia ,” and
brought it up to the farmhouse, and I had far advanced my landscape
Transcribed Footnote (page 201):
1 From a provincial newspaper of the date—
THE LIVERPOOL ACADEMY PRIZE PICTURE
To the Editor of the Albion.
“Sir,—The award by the Liverpool Academy of
the fifty-pound prize to Mr. Holman Hunt, for his
painting from the “Two
Gentlemen of Verona,” has caused such an outburst of surprise, I may add,
contempt, from a number of even professional artists, that I trust you will afford me
some little space in your columns for a few observations on that remarkable
production.
I shall not enter into the vexed quæstion of
“pre-Raphaelism,” but merely treat of the picture on its own
individual merits, apart from any school. I will, however, just mention that it is
classed as pre-Raphaelite, and that, considering the overbearing obloquy with which
pre-Raphaelism has been assailed, it shows a high moral courage on the part of the
Liverpool Academy in having resisted the popular opinion, and giving their prize on
the abstract merit of Mr. Hunt's production.
In my own opinion, there are more originality, meaning, accurate conception of
character and incident, truthfulness, and inspiration in this picture than in any
other in the exhibition. Compared with many other highly-finished and matured
productions there it is like the infant Hercules compared with full grown
pigmies.”
The following very interesting Message “To the Frequenters of the Walker
Art Gallery, Liverpool,” was received from Mr. HOLMAN-HUNT on the Opening
Day, 1907—
Perhaps what I have already said elsewhere of the service which the Liverpool
Academy, representing your City, in the year 1851, rendered to the Pre-Raphaelite
Brotherhood might seem sufficient; but I must not be deterred by fear of appearing
egotistical from acknowledging the great service Liverpool rendered our Body by
awarding me the annual prize. After a lapse of over half a century I gratefully bear
witness to the conscientious courage of the Council which incurred contemporary odium
by its championship of our efforts at Art reform.
for “
The Hireling Shepherd .” He set to
work to paint a garden wall as a background to an illustration of Tennyson's
Circumstance, “Two Lovers whispering by a Garden Wall.” I
wished it had been another subject, but his reply to my comment was that it was too late
in the year to undertake anything but a make-weight second picture, as he should rely
mainly on “
Ophelia ” for the advancement of his reputation.
As we sat together one night revolving many matters he said to me:
J. E. Millais]
TWO LOVERS WHISPERING BY A GARDEN WALL
“I have received a letter from a Mrs. Drury, who lives at
Thames Ditton. She disputes the will of queer old Drury with whom I used to stay at
Shotover, you remember? And I propose walking over there to understand what she wants of
me. What do you say, old Cockalorum, to coming too? You have got on far enough with your
picture to feel comfortable about it, and I am sure you deserve a rest from your sheep.
Come, like a good fellow, and walk over with me to-morrow; it will be a rest for both of
us, for we've each been working deuced hard.” I agreed, and we
started immediately after luncheon. We passed through fresh fields with beautiful trees
that had not yet a tinge of autumnal sadness in them, and so into the Kingston Road, where
still were hundreds of delights to our eager senses. We talked of the
feminine beauty most enchanting, and, growing enthusiastic, he
traced with the point of his stick a profile with a
retroussé
nose, of a type the exact opposite to his own. When I had traced my counter ideal he
exclaimed, “Why, I say, that's a portrait of my pretty
cousin!” “Ah, then you have sadly neglected your duty
in not giving me the advantage of meeting her,” was my reply.
“Give me for my adoration a stately Rachel or Rebecca, and I will try
to charm her by laying all my extensive fortune at her feet. Item, one finished picture
much abused, one unfinished from
Measure for Measure, already paid for
and the money spent, a third representing several acres of land, arable, grazing and
corn-field divided by ditch, hedge, and tree fence, a clear sky, and a white space for a
shepherd and shepherdess, and my queen shall claim the whole domain as her marriage
portion. Add to these the fancies still hidden in my brain. If you by chance meet my
love, tell her that I lay my heart whole in her hand.”
“Now this is a good opportunity,” said Millais;
“tell me what you mean by saying that pictures should not deal with the
meetings of lovers merely as lovers.”
“Because,” I returned, “when I go to meet
my Rebecca or Rachel I shall not invite you to look on, and you will not require my
presence when you go to make love to your graceful charmer—
- Close in a bower of amaranth and musk,
- Unseen of any, free form whispering tale;
- Ah, better had it been for ever so,
- Than picture-gazer should call out “Peep oh!”
Seriously, I don't think that lovers should be pryed upon by painters. Pictures of
them always appear to me to be intrusive. Selfishness, Love's cousin, has its proper
place in life. Lovers appeal alone to Heaven as witness of their sacred pledges; a poet
may dwell upon their meetings as links in the chain of their story, and so pass on, but
not so the picture-maker. Tennyson, in the poem you are illustrating, makes it merely a
step in the progress of two lives. It may be a crochet of mine, but I have none but
passing interest in pictures of lovers, as lovers devoid of other interest, and, good
gracious! how they crowd on us on May Monday. If they are badly done I despise them, and
if they are well done I feel that I ought not to be there. In your hand I know the
subject will be treated with a manly vigour that will elevate it, so, as far as my
judgment affects your subject, regard it only as a whim of mine.”
“I understand your position now,” said Millais,
“and I quite agree with you about the danger of maudlin sentiment. I feel
some force too about the difference in the treatment of the matter by poets and artists,
but I have my design finished, and the background of it advanced, and what remains will
give me as much work as I can do before the end of the season. We've more than enough
difficulty in fighting for our manner of work, without offending our enemies at present
with theories of ”the higher purpose of Art.’”
Suddenly my companion's attention was arrested; he turned round and directed his
face to another point of the compass; inhaling the perfumes of the soft wind, he
exclaimed, “Is there any sensation more delicious than that awakened by
the odour of burning leaves? To me nothing brings back sweeter memories of the days that
are gone; it
W. H. H.]
J. E. MILLAIS
is the incense offered by departing summer to the heavens, and awakens a happy
conviction that Time puts a peaceful seal on all that has gone.”
Further in our walk, Millais checked our pace and looked intently at a constable
who had marched past us. “Whatever is it that makes you have such a
sudden and absorbing interest in the policeman? He won't do for your
lover,” said I.
“Look at him,” said Millais; “could any
one regard him as a boy;
he's a man, and yet probably he is not older than you; and
whatever you think of yourself, I can tell you you only appear like a lad; and as for
me, I know I look like a child; in fact, the critics, you know, always write of us as
‘juveniles.’ Why does that man look so adult? I'm not sure, if you
could dress as a policeman, that any one would treat you with respect such as he could
inspire; it's a mystery to me,” and, turning his back to me, he said,
“Does my hair hide the nape of my neck?”
“Yes,” I replied.
“That's it,” he said triumphantly; “that
man has the nape of his neck clear, and it helps to make him look so sedate and
respectable. I'll have my hair cut short directly I get to town,” and
after I had laughed at him, he resumed his talk about old Mr. Drury.
T. Woolner]
COVENTRY PATMORE
On nearing Thames Ditton we looked at our watches, and Millais said,
“I hope this lady will give us tea. Old Drury was extremely strange in
manner, but very kind to me, and all the more entertaining from his eccentricity. He
died a short time ago, and his estate is in dispute. I don't know what this woman is
aiming at, but she wants to ask me some questions, and we shall see.”
Soon we found the house, and were received with great eagerness and with gentle thanks to
Millais for his visit. The lady had wished so much to have some information from him about
her singular relative, who had kept himself so strangely secluded from the family, but who
had been so well known to Mr. Millais. While she talked the maids prepared the tea-table,
and to our bewilderment carried in a child's chair with its occupant, whose strange
appearance could not but arrest our attention. He was no bigger than a boy of four, but
his face and figure marked him as stunted and deformed; it was impossible to make any
guess as to his
age. When we had seated ourselves the lady said,
“I beg to introduce my son, for whom I desire to win your good grace;
he is now past twenty-one.” The poor victim muttered and looked at
her helplessly; it was a painful moment, and the mother explained that he, if Mr. Drury's
will could be put aside, was the heir to the estate. She then went on:
“You, Mr. Millais, must have observed how very erratic and disturbed
Mr. Drury's mind was. We hope to establish that he was of unsound mind, and trust that
you will be able to support our contention.” The effect of this
appeal upon Millais was magical. All that childish humour that came at times upon him was
dispelled. “Mrs. Drury,” he said in an unwavering tone,
“I must not encourage you to think that I can support the allegation that Mr.
Drury was not
WILLIAM ALLINGHAM
of sound mind. He was eccentric most undoubtedly, and he obeyed independent
impulses. His invitation to me, a stranger, when I was fishing in his ponds, to come and
stay with him, illustrated this. Men may be very eccentric without being at all out of
their mind, and I am sure that Mr. Drury was one of these.” A damp
fell on the party, and we talked of other things, but hastened our departure. When we had
got into the road a few paces off, Millais broke silence, saying, “That
was, I think, the most piteous trial I have ever had, the interview, with that poor
miserable before us; when Mrs. Drury spoke, I felt that unless I broke off from all
entanglement of the desire to be agreeable, I should not be able to be honest, and I had
to blurt out the truth that was a ruin to all her hopes. Come along; I can't walk
slowly; let us run.” So we raced homewards. To close this subject I
may say that eventually, when the painful question was tried at Oxford, Millais gave
evidence so clearly that the judge complimented him on the convincing character of his
testimony.
Coventry Patmore
1 when visiting us
suggested the value of a diary. Millais was thus induced to commence his naïve and graphic
records of our life at the farm which his son has recorded.
It was at about this time that William Allingham, the poet, became well known in
our Circle.
The season was now already advanced autumn, and our evenings
Transcribed Footnote (page 206):
1 “Holman-Hunt was heroically simple and constant in
his purpose of primarily serving religion by his Art, and had a Quixotic notion that
it was absolutely obligatory upon him to redress every wrong that came under his
notice. This mistake sometimes brought him into serious trouble, and more than once
into danger of his life.” —
Memoirs and
Correspondence of Coventry Patmore
.
after dinner were cosy and pleasant; one we spent in sitting in
judgment on the Thirty-nine Articles; on another we read the pamphlet on Pre-Raphaelitism
by a Rev. Mr. Young; and Ruskin's
Retort. We always enjoyed the
wholesome fare provided by the capable farmer's wife. Blackberry pudding was hugely in
favour with Millais, and on one occasion he ridiculed Charlie Collins for refusing the
dainty dish, taking the despised portion in addition to his own, so that the pudding when
it returned to the kitchen bore no trace of want of appreciation. On our return to the
sitting-room he bantered our abstemious friend on his self-denial, saying,
“You know you like blackberry pudding as much as I do, and it is this
preposterous rule of supererogation which you have adopted in your high-churchism which
made you go without it. I have no doubt you will think it necessary to have a scourge
and take the discipline for having had any dinner at all.” He was so
persistent in his attacks on poor Charlie, and his appeals to me to second him, that when
these became troublesome I turned away from the fire and took up a recently commenced
design at a side table. Millais continued his sarcasm until Collins somewhat prematurely
took his candle and wished us good-night. When he had gone Millais turned to me and said,
“Why didn't you pitch into him? We must cure him of this monkish
nonsense. You scarcely helped me at all. It is doing him a deal of harm, taking away the
little strength of will he has.” He then came over to me, and, laying
his hand on my shoulder, exclaimed, “I say, whatever is that you are
doing?” I replied, “I was on the point of telling
you; there is a text in Revelation, ‘Behold, I stand at the door, and
knock.’ Nothing is said about the night, but I wish to accentuate the point
of its meaning by making it the time of darkness, and that brings us to the need of the
lantern in Christ's hand, He being the bearer of the light to the sinner within. I
shall have a door choked up with weeds, to show that it has not been opened for a long
time, and in the background there will be an orchard. I can paint it from the one at the
side of this house.”
“What a noble subject!” he cried.
“But what is this small sketch at the side?”
“It is one,” I said, “that I want to talk
to you about as an example of what I meant by having an interest beyond that of the
initial one, when lovers are the theme of the design. You see the interest of the York
and Lancaster wars has never been drawn upon by painters, and it ought to be engrossing.
My design is to represent two lovers, the lady being the daughter of a Lancasterian.
They are seated on her father's castle walls; her dress will be white with red roses all
over it. He will be a Yorkist, with a jacket of red with white roses embossed upon it;
the castle walls will have shields in the entablatures with red roses painted upon them,
and upon the flag blown by the wind, to make the spectator more sure that she belongs to
the castle and that he is a stranger. I shall make him booted and spurred, and the rope
ladder
THE FIRST DESIGN FOR “THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD,” SCRIBBLED ON ONE
SIDE OF AN ENVELOPE. ANOTHER FOR “THE EVE OF ST. AGNES”
W. H. H.]
FIRST SKETCH OF “LIGHT OF THE WORLD.”
by which he has ascended will be attached to the castellated
parapet. I shall make him urging her to flee with him, while her sense of duty to her
family raises the struggle in her mind as to which impulse she shall
obey.”
“What a splendid idea!” said he; “it will
just do for the lovers in my picture. I will paint him a Yorkist, dressed as you say,
and her a Lancasterian; it will do splendidly.”
“But,” I rejoined, “you can't do that;
the subject would be spoilt;
W. H. H.]
DESIGN FOR YORK AND LANCASTER SUBJECT
you have no castle ramparts, nor view of the distant country to which he is
pointing, and the purpose would fail to explain itself.”
“Well, that is true,” he added.
“I'll make my man a Cavalier and my girl a Puritan, and I'll suggest
that she has come to him by stealth in an old garden. That will do
admirably.”
“Yes,” I said, “but I think the theme of
the Cavalier and Roundhead has been rather worked to death in our
day.”
He paused a moment. “I have got it,” he
said,—“the
Huguenots. You remember the opera? All good Catholics
have to wear a badge somehow; I will write to my mother and she'll find out all about if
for
me at the British Museum. But here's another sketch at the
back of your paper. What is that?”
“I have not worked it out yet, but I think it is a good
subject. I should quote a passage out of the Proverbs, ‘The meeting of a
friend with his friend is sweet, but far sweeter is the meeting of a man with his
wife.’ I should make her in a tower with a flight of steps, such as I saw at
Carisbrooke when I went that walking tour with Brown and Anthony. She would be working
tapestry, glorifying the deeds of her husband, a Crusader; he has come up the steps
unseen by her, and has caught her in his arms. A young son of five or six will be
introduced, whom I have tried here as swinging on the gate; down below in the courtyard
will be seen a body of soldiers, fresh from the war, boisterously saluting the old
retainers and young girls. In the distance over the castle walls would be an arm of the
sea, with a fleet of galleons anchored and pennons flying.”
“Why, you dog,” he said, “that would be
as stupendous a subject as any of them; but you will begin with ‘Christ at
the Door,’ won't you?”
“Yes, I shall send for a canvas for that
immediately,” I answered.
“I will tell you what I'll do,” he added, with his
accustomed impetuosity; “I'll at once make a companion design of the sinner with the door opened, falling at Christ's feet.”
1
I confess I felt somewhat staggered, but I paid little attention to this last
remark, because often, if left to himself, he discovered reasons for not persevering in
projects that had absorbed his attention at first; but two nights later he showed me a
sketch he had made of “The Repentant Sinner,” and then I felt the
necessity of protest.
“Sit down, my dear fellow, and consider. One strong interest in
my design depends on the uncertainty as to whether the being within will respond; your
picture would destroy all this. Besides, as you paint with greater facility than I do,
your subject would be done first, and perhaps exhibited before mine, and thus the
possible effect of Christ's appeal would be presented ere the cause of it were
understood; this would be confusing, and would give the impression that I was developing
your idea. In our Brotherhood each is independent; but your picture would encourage
people to speak of me as your imitator. You won't mind my objecting to this. I must
therefore ask you not to paint a companion picture, at least at
present.”
He hastily said, “My dear fellow, I see you are perfectly
right; I won't attempt it.”
He soon got the particulars of the Huguenot
2 from his mother and made his new design, which enabled him to decide
where his inimitably painted ivy leaves and brick wall should encroach. The canvas for my
Transcribed Footnote (page 211):
1 On the lines of this early design his later picture of
“Romans leaving Britain” was founded.
Transcribed Footnote (page 211):
2 For the evolution of this picture, see Mr. J. Guille Millais'
report of it in
Life of Sir J. E. Millais, vol.
i. pp. 136-41.
new picture arrived, and I was able to prepare for the
background. One night I went out with Millais, who carried the lantern that I might see
the effect of light upon the face and figure shining from below.
At this time, Collins, in his irresolute way, expressed an inclination to go one
Saturday afternoon to town and spend the Sunday with his mother. It was dread of the dark
path on his return at night along the lone road from Kingston station across the fields to
our farm that deterred him. “Nonsense,” said Millais;
“what do you fear most, ghosts or foot-pads?” The other
evasively replied, “Both, perhaps.”
“Now, really, Charley, you need not worry; we will meet you as the
train comes in, and walk back with you; we'll both go with you on the road at once, or
the dark will overtake you before you catch the train to-night.”
Stopping near the station, Millais shouted out, “Good-night, old
Timidity; hurry up or you'll have all Tam o' Shanter's troupe after
you.” And as a parting shot he added, “Give my love
to Harriet, and tell her that I shall soon want her to fix the day for the
wedding.” Harriet was no other than Collins's mother, whom in
rollicking way we pretended to court. The old lady, never failing in either wit or temper,
took the joke in good part with an amusing retort. Charley held up his hands deprecatingly
as we watched him advancing daintily, one foot before the other, in a straight line as
though he were walking on a tight-rope. Although slight, he was a very proper man, and his
blue eyes looked at a challenger without sign of quailing. “Why should
he be so fearsome?” we said one to the other as he gave a final
salute from the distance. “In some ways,” Millais said,
“the good fellow has the unflinching resolve of the conductor of a storming
party. When he left Oxford he got hipped about a fancied love affair, and becoming a
High Churchman, changed the subject of his picture from being an illustration of the
lady in Shelley's
Sensitive Plant—
- “Who out of the cups of the heavy flowers
- Emptied the rain of the thunder showers,”
to a picture of a nun with a missal in her hand, studying the significance of the
passion flower. He can act on sudden resolve, and yet withal he is as fearful as a
mouse. He ought to be made to get over such folly.”
The next afternoon, to our delight, Millais' father appeared quite early; we took
him to our places of work, and to the shelters where our progressing pictures were housed,
and in every direction satisfied his pent-up curiosity, until the sun warned us to prepare
our visitor with refreshment for his return. We accompanied him to Maldon station, and
when the train moved away that evening, it bore a father justly happy in full proof of the
promise of a son who could bear the attacks of ignorance and malice, and surmount the
toils of detraction unruffled, without dread of the issue. Millais pirouetted smartly,
saying, “Now, isn't that a dear old Daddy? I am sure he enjoyed his
visit; come along, we have had a good stretch over the fields
far and near.”
On our way we overtook two graceful damsels, servants at a house where Millais
visited. He at once called my attention to the fitness of one of these for the face of
Ophelia, and approached her, saying he intended to ask their mistress to allow her to sit
to him. As we got near home he assured me of his conviction that we should both make a
success next year, and that we could not fail to get soon appointed to do some national
mural work, by which we could win the world to approval of our principles by our invention
and delicacy of expression. This brought us to our home and our dinner. Soon after the
meal, when Millais was lying comfortably on the sofa, I observed that it was time to start
out to meet Collins, and I suggested that he should put on his boots and come at once.
But he was tired, and said, “I'm not going to humour him.
Yesterday I didn't know the dear daddy was coming and that we should have to walk miles
over rough fields. Let Charlie come and learn that illuminated turnips do not bite and
that foot-pads are not now more numerous than policemen.” So I
started alone, he shouting after me, “I know your little game; you want
to cut me out with Harriet, but I'll be even with you!”
I was impatient while the lantern was being fitted up, for it was fully late.
At first, looking from the upland across the country, the furthest horizon of the
darkened earth could scarcely be distinguished from the lustreless sky, for the eyelids of
that day's wakefulness had closed. My outlook was soon altered, for in a few minutes I was
descending into a thick plantation, where the objects commanding my sight were only those
on which the spoke rays of the lantern were shed, the grass and pebbles on the road, the
ferns and weeds which swept my knees, the trunks of trees and network of their overhanging
branches against an indigo sky. Sometimes I stopped, not only to admire the tracery of
delicate leaves, but to observe exactly how far the light I carried brought objects before
me into visible being; it may have been my intrusion alone that made the twittering sentry
birds start away from their nests with alarmed cry, or that my light revealed some nearer
enemy which made the awakened guardian of a nest noisy in his alarm. My further steps led
me into a path at the side of the stream. Between me and the water was a hut long since
abandoned by gunpowder workers. With my new picture in view I had special reasons for
wishing to see the further side by night, and walked through the thick grass to explore
it. On the river side was a door locked up and overgrown with tendrils of ivy, its step
choked with weeds. I stood and dwelt upon the desolation of the scene, and pictured in
mind the darkness of that inner chamber, barred up by man and nature alike. When I had
regained the road and was making progress, a four-years
old memory of an altogether unexplained experience came into my
mind.
At that date, arriving by the last train from London at the Ewell station on the
other side of the village, the stationmaster shut up his office and came out with a
lantern to walk home. I accompanied him, being glad of his light. When we had entered
under some heavy trees I cautioned him that some white animal was advancing towards us.
“It will be sure to get out of our way,” he said,
and walked on unfalteringly. Yet I kept my eyes riveted on the approaching being. When we
had come nearer I interrupted our idle chat, saying, “But it is steadily
coming towards us.” He turned up his gaze and was stopped by what he
saw. The mysterious midnight roamer proved to be no brute, but had the semblance of a
stately, tall man wrapped in white drapery round the head and down to the feet. Stopping
within a few paces of us, he seemed to look through me with his solemn gaze. Would he
speak? I wondered. Was his ghostly clothing merely vapour? I peered at it; it seemed too
solid for this, and yet not solid enough for earthly garb. We both stood paralysed and
expectant. Then the figure deliberately marched to our left, making a half-circle around
us, till he regained the line he had been travelling upon, and paced majestically onward.
Clutching my companion's arm I exclaimed, “What is
it?” He faltered, “It's a ghost.”
“Let us follow it,” I said. “I
have seen it more than enough,” said the stationmaster.
“Lend me your lantern,” I urged, “that I may
pursue and examine it.” But he refused. The figure was still visible
striding towards Nonsuch Park in the thick darkness. Had I dared to follow it without a
light, the striking of the church clock would have reminded me that I was already fully
late for my uncle's demure household, and I left the mystery unsolved. At the point where
our road met the village, we came upon two sober men, of whom we asked what person it was
that had lately passed them. They said they had been standing there ten minutes, and
nobody had gone by. Next day, and for long after, investigations were made by the
stationmaster and his friends, but nothing more was heard to unravel the mystery.
Four years had gone since then. Being now alone, I tried whether by any stretch
of imagination I could again conjure up the same apparition, but no effort of mine
succeeded in resurrecting any spectre whatever.
Dismissing this mysterious recollection, I reached the main road, with its few
stragglers passing to their homes. The first was a solitary countryman, who returned my
salutation in cheerful manner; soon I heard a hilarious party coming along from afar in a
light cart who in passing joked me about Guy Fawkes and his lantern and continued their
loud chatter until, in intermittent gusts of merriment, they passed out of my hearing.
Then came a husband and wife with crying
children, disputing as to who had been the cause of the delay
in returning home.
After this I felt it questionable whether Charlie might not have missed me going
by another path; but, afar on the other side of the road, there sounded the stirring of
timid feet on the grassy footway. I crossed and stood in front of the person, the shadow
of the lantern hiding my face, till with uplifted hand I discovered my friend, the picture
of absolute terror. “All right, Charlie,” I said,
putting my hand upon him to give him comfort. “Oh,” he
gasped, “when I saw your lantern crossing the road and making for me so
determinedly I gave up myself as lost, and as the light was raised and I could not see
you, I did not know you till you spoke. What I have suffered on the road is beyond
conception, and how I should get over the fields filled me with terror. How thankful I
am to see you! Where's Millais?”
“His father came this afternoon, and after walking about a good
deal he was too tired to come,” I said. “I've enjoyed my
walk.”
We chatted on till Charlie gained breath and composure. “Now I
want you to tell me about Wilkie and the other great artists,” I
said. “Turner, Stodhard, Constable, Etty, and their like, whom you had,
to me, the inconceivable luck of knowing in your earliest days.”
“Will it seem perversity to say that I think you were more to
be envied than I?” said he. “You looked upon these
men as lights in a distant temple that you were striving to reach. You saw the peril of
becoming one of those who faint by the way, and you were prepared to encounter
obstacles; you put out all your strength to arrive at your goal. In doing this you were
forced to tread new ground, and you acquired the habit of doing so. The difference with
me was that I was already enjoying the brightness and glory of the haven where they were
resting, talking of the race they had run only as a part of their youth. I was dandled
on their knees. I took to drawing from mere habit, and they all applauded my efforts. I
looked upon their diadems as a part of manhood that must come, and now I begin to doubt
and fear that was a mistake!”
“My dear Charlie,” said I, “learn
something from me. I have many times in my studio come to such a pass of humiliation
that I have felt that there was not one thing that I had thought I could do thoroughly
in which I was not altogether incapable. After I had drawn from the antique and life for
years, it has seemed to me that I was so incapable in the most elementary part of design
that I have set myself to practise making lines and curves of all kinds, like a
beginner. It has been the same with painting. There has on occasions appeared to me no
salvation but in working in black and white; in doing this I have affected being a
beginner. In our Pre-Raphaelitism, determination to eliminate all traditional
masterliness, when we design without Nature before us, makes us often draw less well
than we did before. However, it seems better thus to make sure of our footing in order
to
sauter mieux.
This first part of our experience you are now troubled by,
but you must not doubt or fear. Let us do battle, but do not let the fighting be that of
a fatalist who thinks Heaven is against him.”
Collins and I thus philosophised until we reached the farm, where night reigned
supreme, and Millais was soundly sleeping.
It was continually interesting to note the differences between my two comrades,
one fated to win honours, whatever the obstructions might be; the other, spite of original
gifts and of strenuous yearnings, doomed to be turned back on the threshold of success by
want of courageous confidence.
It was late in the autumn, but I had matured my preparations for “The
Light of the World” enough to work in the old orchard before the leaves and
fruit had altogether disappeared. To paint the picture life size, as I should have
desired, would then have forbidden any hope of sale. For my protection from the cold, as
far as it could be found, I had a little sentry-box built of hurdles, and I sat with my
feet in a sack of straw. A lamp, which I at first tried, proved to be too strong and
blinding to allow me to distinguish the subtleties of hue of the moonlit scene, and I had
to be satisfied with the illumination from a candle. I went out to my work about 9 p.m.,
and remained till 5 a.m. the next morning, when I retired into the house to bed till about
ten, and then rose to go back to my hut and devote myself for an hour or two to the
rectifying of any errors of colour, and to drawing out the work for the ensuing night. My
first experience in nocturnal labour was alarming. The handsome avenue in front of the
farm was, of course, reported to be haunted. I promised to be on my guard against the
shameless duchess or any of her crew, that they should have no excuse for
taking away my character. For an hour the stillness was chequered by the going in and out
of farm servants, then my friends came out ere they retired to sleep and chatted with me,
wrapped against the cold. Shortly after, the lights seen through the windows were
extinguished one by one, and a quiet, deep sense of solitude reigned over all. The noises
of life ceased save the draggling pulsation of the powder mill down in the vale below,
whose measured beating timed the black night. I plied my brush busily, in turn warming my
numbed fingers in my breast. About midnight I could hear that there was another noise,
like the rustling of dead leaves, and that this grew more distinct, evidently coming
nearer as I paused to listen, but the road trodden by the thing of night was hidden from
me. Yet I could not the less certainly measure the distance of the waves of disturbed
dried leaves. The steps had arrived at the face of the house, and now were turning aside
to the orchard, where soon indeed I could see a hundred yards off a mysterious presence. I
shouted out, “Tell me who you are.” A flash of light
shot across the orchard, and then with solemn step the village policeman approached.
“I thought you were the ghost,” I said.
“Well, to tell the truth, sir, that was what I thought of
you.”
Henceforth he was a nightly visitor, and accepted my tobacco
while he chatted to me for half an hour. When I asked him whether he had seen other
artists painting landscapes in the neighbourhood, his reply was, “I
can't exactly say as I have at this time o' night.”
I resumed my nocturnal work every full moon while people skated in the daytime in
the valley two hundred feet below. After I had made my corrections in the night picture, I
had still to apply myself to the sheep in my other canvas.
Late in the autumn Mr. and Mrs. Combe were in town, and they came down from
Oxford to visit us. This was my first introduction to two of the most unpretending
servants of goodness and nobility that their generation knew. They were surely
“the salt of the earth” to
W. H. H.]
THOMAS COMBE MONUMENT, STRATFORD-ON-AVON
a large circle. He was born at Leicester, and seeing the great likeness in him
to the monumental portrait of Shakespeare's friend Thomas Combe
1 of Stratford-upon-Avon, I asked him later in my
acquaintance if he could trace the connection, but he seemed indisposed to make a claim to
this ancestor, not altogether perhaps unmindful of the raillery of the poet upon his
friend's activity as a usurer.
The worthy couple saw my pictures, and from that moment declared the greatest
interest in the beginning of the “Christ at the Door.”
Before returning permanently from Surrey I took the opportunity of being in town
late in the year to call on R. B. Martineau, who, having heard of my success with
Rossetti, had, through an old fellow-student, notified his wish to become my pupil in
painting. He had already been through the schools of the Academy, gaining some honours,
and wished at this point to train himself to paint subject pictures. Concluding
Transcribed Footnote (page 217):
1 To whom Shakespeare bequeathed his sword.
that he thought I was very prosperous, I tested him by saying
that up to this present time, although I had lived more self-denyingly than any lawyer's
clerk would have done, I had not succeeded in paying my way, and that I was heavily in
debt, with nothing but pictures as assets which nobody would buy; indeed, from all
experiences I could scarcely regard painting in England as a
profession
at all, and advised, if he could reconcile himself to any other life, that he would
abandon the idea of becoming an artist. But to him the question of the lucrativeness of
the pursuit was not a vital matter, which fact removed
W. H. H.]
ROBERT B. MARTINEAU
the scruples I had against encouraging any one of English birth and needing to
live by his profession from becoming a painter in this country. In the end he became my
pupil, and remained my close and much-valued friend until his death, nearly twenty years
later. I encouraged him to complete a design he had begun from
The Old
Curiosity Shop,
and this he painted in my studio, while I finished “
The
Hireling Shepherd
.” He never became a facile executant, but from the first he
produced admirable pictures. His greatest work was “The Last Day in the Old
Home.”
Gabriel Rossetti had not been to see us, although once or twice we had expected
him. William Millais came and stayed, painting a
J. E. Millais]
WILKIE COLLINS
small landscape, and Wilkie Collins also came. In youth he had
thought of being a painter, but had gradually drifted into literature. He was a man now,
slight of build, about five feet seven in height, with an impressive head, the cranium
being noticeably more prominent on the right side than on the left, which inequality did
not amount to a disfigurement; perhaps, indeed, it gave a stronger impression of
intellectual power. He was redundant in pleasant temperament. His immediate concern was in
his brother's recent inclination to extreme Church discipline and rigorous self-denial in
matters of fasting and calendar observances, which in Wilkie's mind could only be
prejudicial to health and to the due exercise of his ability. He charged us not to be too
persistent in our comments upon the eccentricity, believing that, if left alone, Charlie
would not long persevere in his new course. Wilkie took a lively interest in our pictures,
and professed a desire to write an article on our method of work, leaving the question of
the value of results entirely apart, that the public might understand our earnestness in
the direct pursuit of nature, which, if not establishing the excellence of our
productions, would at least be convincing proof that our untiring ambition was not to copy
any mediævalists, as it was so generally said we did, but to be persistent
rather in the pursuit of new truths. This intention was never acted upon.
Before we left, Millais' friends the Lemprières, Sir George Glynn, and
many worthies of the neighbourhood came to see us.
My uncle at Ewell and his admirable wife were among our visitors. They were full
of deferred curiosity to see the pictures we three had been doing, and they drove over in
their light chaise to luncheon; they both highly enjoyed dwelling on the landscapes of our
paintings, but they caused us much laughter in their bewilderment about a water rat which
Millais had put in his “
Ophelia.” The creature was perfectly correct
in its perspective, but it appeared inexplicably large. The painter wanted to test how far
the rat was a good likeness, and would not help the critics in determining what animal it
could be. The water rat had been introduced to enhance the idea of lonely peacefulness in
the spot, but its presence also had a painful suggestion, and although the head had been
exquisitely treated, eventually Millais reluctantly erased it, on the advice of C. R.
Leslie when he saw the picture.
With all our work done we took leave of the farm household and came up to town in
December, parting from one another where the Waterloo Road and Strand met, thinking that
we should often again enjoy such happy fellowship, but, alas! no two dreams are alike.
Never did we live again together in such daily spirit-stirring emulation. I feel this
deeply in my old age when I alone am left of the little band who painted together with so
much mutual love and aspiration. I have dwelt much on homely details of the time; they
carry with them a significance that no artist will deny.
Brown had now taken a studio at the back premises of a house
occupied by Bailey the sculptor; it was capacious enough for
the large picture of
Chaucer still in progress. We found him with the picture of
“Christ washing Peter's Feet” on the easel, and he was conducting it
on our plan communicated at Worcester Park Farm. The head of St. John and that of another
disciple were painted from W. M. Rossetti. My father sat for one of the disciples and I
for another, but as these were in tone they were not much dependent upon the strict
principle of our system, and in the end they were altogether repainted, either from other
sitters or from fancy. I never understood why Brown, being the independent thinker that he
was, represented Peter as a burly man of sixty, since the active career of the apostle
took place after the event recorded, before his martyrdom, which occurred at least thirty
years later.
For God is Perfection, and whoever strives for Perfection strives for something that is
God-like.—Michael Angelo.
True painting can be learnt only in one school, and that is kept by
Nature.—Hogarth.
Naturally all my friends came to see the work done in the
country. Gabriel felicitated me upon the choice of my sacred subject, saying he had quite
recently read the whole Testament through from the first word to the last, in the hope of
finding some hitherto untreated circumstance suitable for painting, and he had not noticed
the text in Revelation. Miss Siddal kindly came to let me study the effect of the light
and shade on her beautiful copper-coloured locks. She told me that she had seen a small
print in a Catholic book shop illustrating “Behold, I stand at the door, and
knock,” which was in every particular exactly like my conception even to the
flitting bat, Christ crowned and robed, and carrying a lantern, as I had designed my
figure.
The statement was highly provocative of fear that at least some of my original
thoughts had been anticipated. I therefore went at once to see the print, but the only
resemblance was in the fact that the Saviour was standing and knocking at a door. In truth
all the accessories which had given so much value in my eyes to the subject did not exist
at all, but had been transplanted from my picture to the Overbeckian design by the
imagination of the lady. One of my first duties was to design the lantern; the windows and
openings had to be carefully studied in relation to the rays they would emit from the
central light. It had to be made in metal; it seemed to me that tin might serve the
purpose, which could be lacquered to represent gold. A metal worker agreed to make it for
a small sum, but afterwards represented that the cost would scarcely be greater if made in
brass, and as this seemed too trifling a consideration, I assented, but was not a little
dismayed eventually at finding the price was over seven pounds.
On moonlight nights at Chelsea I was able, by some dried tendrils of
ivy—which I had brought from the door in Surrey and fastened to an old
board—to advance what I had done on the spot itself. In the daytime I worked on
“
The Hireling Shepherd ,” and in the intervals I was directing my new
pupil exactly on the system I had adopted with Rossetti. Thus Martineau's work progressed
beyond expectation.
As a pleasant and cheering distraction I occasionally dined with the Collins
family. Nothing could well exceed the jollity of these little dinners. Old Mrs. Collins
did not make our smoking after the meal a reason for absence from our company. We were all
hard-worked people enjoying one another's society, and we talked as only such can. Many of
the stories that were told were of artists and authors of the last generation. Verily a
man has not played his full part when he is buried. While yet his contemporaries old or
young have tongues wherewith to re-echo and reanimate his unforgettable personality, he is
still often called upon to come forth and repeat his rôle. David Wilkie, with his
simplicity, his absent-mindedness, and his strong Scotch accent; Turner, with his
unpolished exterior and his direct and piquant speech;
DESIGN FOR LANTERN IN “THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD”
Constable, with his contempt for modish sophistication of Nature, and, besides
these, others who had been of mark only for a passing season, not infrequently came before
us. Bailey the sculptor, to wit, was a man who took an ephemeral success as one betokening
unending glory for himself, and on the strength of this prospect drove about in handsome
equipages until one day he discovered that the summer warmth on his brilliant wings had
gone by for ever. The view of Morland lying brutally unconscious in drink's debasing
slavery was revealed to us, a warning to all men sent out on the mission of life; and how
our emotions changed their notes in the successive scenes that came before us! Records as
imperishable as the life of the figures on Keats' Greek urn. In talking of painters like
Romney, Constable, Turner, and Leslie, who had found friends and patrons in Lord de Tabley
and Lord Egremont,
full recognition was made of the services of those lovers of
painting in opening a way for British art outside of portraiture, to which at first it
seemed confined. “Do not, however,” said Wilkie Collins,
“think that these noblemen were any but signal exceptions in their attitude
towards Art. The majority of the English aristocracy have no care for their country's
art. The works of the old Masters, done for the satisfaction of the Church centuries
ago, which some of them collected, might all have been bought for English collections
without advancing
J. E. Millais]
MRS. COMBE
native art one whit. The men who really opened the way for you painters were
the manufacturers when finding themselves rich enough to indulge in the refinements of
life. ‘We want works that will be within our own intelligence and that are
akin to our own interests,’ they said. ‘Jupiter, Venus, and
Minerva, and such gentlemen and ladies may be proper in ancient houses, and the pictures
of the Virgin and Child, as also subjects of apocryphal tradition, are strictly in the
vogue, but we want living ideas within our own comprehension and on the walls of our
homes, landscapes familiar to us, and illustrations of a literature breathing national
sentiment. Those were the appreciators who founded English art, and they showed their
good common-sense.
You artists and the whole country owe them a debt of
gratitude for having done it, and given English painters something better to do than in
doctoring old Masters suffering from decay.” Wilkie Collins by family
tradition had knowledge of the interests of Art for more than one past generation; thus he
spoke with the more experience on the matter.
Amongst my studio visitors were Mr. and Mrs. Combe. They invited me to spend
Christmas with them and join in the Oxford festivities, particularly the celebration in
Magdalen Hall. I gladly availed myself of this pleasant opportunity; it was evident that
they overflowed with good thoughts for me, as for all their
protégés. Mr. Combe had, some
W. H. H.]
few years before, been appointed head of the University Press. When he came into
control the printing of Bibles and Prayer-Books and the publishing of a few choice
Classics, although a business monopoly, was in a languishing condition, and occasioned an
annual loss to the University, but his energy and capacity had already changed the deficit
into a gain. He lived in one of the two conjoined houses in the quadrangle. The
architecture of the group of buildings was as bare as it could well be, but by means of a
basin in the courtyard, with a fountain shaded by a weeping willow, the luxuriant growth
of plants and flowers around the
confines of the square, with the occasional visits of peacocks
from a yard behind, a park-like look was given to the small enclosure. The sitting-room
had ranges of books at one end, and many choice prints and drawings about it. A fragment
of a beautiful drawing of Mrs. Combe was framed over the mantelpiece. It had been done
with great care by Millais, and was just completed when the doctor entered. He had been
the link which had brought the new friends together, and he was at once asked to pronounce
on the likeness. It happened to provoke some merry strictures, on which Millais snatched
it away, tore it in bits, and threw them into the fire; the face was rescued by Mr. Combe.
Mrs. Combe, though still young, was the foster-mother of the whole parish; she knew the
troubles of every house, and left neither
J. HUNGERFORD POLLEN
good, bad, nor indifferent without her solid sympathy. I had not been long her
guest before Dr. Acland and John Hungerford Pollen called upon me, and so began lifelong
friendships; both were at the time amateur artists, the latter having already painted the
roof of Merton College Chapel.
I had looked forward to my Oxford visit with no little nervousness. It seemed
appalling to face the learned fellows and dignitaries of this University, and I knew that
my introduction would be to them rather than to the undergraduates. The apprehension of
their stiff exclusiveness made my experience of their genial and unaffected hospitality
the more enjoyable. My estimable friends had won me favour, and on my presentation it
seemed that every elder had put on his suit of youth, and had hidden away all his just
claims to importance. I received a shower of invitations.
One morning at a college breakfast with many dons present, each of whom had soon
become warmly engaged in general conversation, my neighbour quietly asked me to reveal to
him the true purpose of Pre-Raphaelitism. I essayed it in confidential tones, charging
him to dismiss all explanations published in the Press, and went on to say that British
art when installed under George III was encouraged by what seemed the best judgment to
take the highest development of Italian art as the starting point of its own emulative
ambition. Reynolds in 1769, it must be remembered, was then the spokesman of the new
Academy just founded by the King; he declared his belief that the result of this school
would be so glorious that its work would soon eclipse that of all present art, and he was
thus prejudiced to look upon the
founders of all Academies, not excepting Le Brun, as the grand
luminaries of the past. The requirements of the age and the special character of our Race
were equally ignored; but the genius evolved by the British School did not owe its
existence to the exotic system prescribed; the “grand style” had no
congenial atmosphere in which to flourish. The first President pronounced that rules are
not the fetters of genius, but only of those who have none. When he worked at his highest
he proved a force, in each of the double meanings of his words, for although he observed
the rules, his inventiveness came from the independent working of his own mind. In
accepting traditional convention he certainly expedited the course of each work
incalculably; undoubtedly he humoured the prejudices of the conventional connaisseur, but
unbiassed mankind was not gained by his
one-eighth of
pure light
and his
seven-eighths of scientifically modulated
bituminous dark, but by the truths he gathered
DR. PLUMPTRE
anew from Nature.
1 Reynolds' own kinship with
Nature moves the untutored to delight at his seizure of graces and charms which no one
before him had secured. But his academic dogma having been preached, it became a merit in
the dull and pretentious to show their fetters by rivalling the artificialities of the
grand masters. Art was to be kept in bounds from fear of incendiarism, and so fresh fuel
was not sought.
While thus speaking I noticed that my other neighbour, having come to a break in
the chat with his gossip, turned to hear my treason, and then his companion joined our
little circle. From a lingering bashfulness of youth I felt the more need of hushed
privacy in my discourse, till suddenly there was a distinct turn all along the table, and
a doctor from afar in the most sedately polite manner asked whether I would have the
kindness to speak somewhat louder, as he was sure he was not alone in wishing to hear an
exposition of Pre-Raphaelitism. Oh! modest reader, did you ever in youth have such an
experience? If so, add to your own cause for trepidation that which I felt owing to the
irregularity of my education, and imagine my tremor
Transcribed Footnote (page 227):
1 “When I was in Venice the method I took to avail
myself of their principle was this. When I observed an extraordinary effect of light
and shade in any picture, I took a leaf of my pocket-book and darkened every part of
it in the same gradation of light and shade as in the picture, leaving the white paper
untouched to represent the light, and this without any attention to the subject or to
the drawing of the figures. A few trials of this kind will be sufficient to give the
method of their conduct in the management of their lights. After a few experiments I
found the paper blotted nearly alike; their general practice appeared to be to allow
not above a quarter of the picture for the light, including in this portion both the
principal and the secondary lights; another quarter to be as dark as possible; and the
remaining half to be kept in mezzotint or half shadow.”—SIR
JOSHUA REYNOLDS’
Notes to Du Fresnoy.
W. H. H.]
CANON JENKINS, JESUS COLLEGE, OXFORD
in unexpectedly finding myself discoursing to more than a dozen
of the learned of the University. For a moment I wavered, but a supreme effort sent me on
once more, in bungling manner doubtless; the proposition that had to be urged was that
while artists must ever be beholden to example from the past for their tuition, the theme
that they treat must be new, or they must make it so by an infiltration of thoughts
belonging to their own time. In our art, as in all others, I urged, there are continually
new prizes to be found.
- The fair new forms
- That float about the threshold of an age,
- Like truths of science waiting to be caught,
- Crying, “catch me who can,” and make the catcher
crowned.
“Stop, pray,” said a don; “please tell us
whom you quote?”
“I was quoting a passage from Tennyson's
Golden
Year
, which expresses my meaning better than anything I could
say,” I replied.
“Tennyson!” was the chorus from several
voices. “You don't regard Tennyson as a poet,” and
some lines from the
May Queen were cited to settle the question.
I gave up that poem as poor, but justified my admiration by quoting others. The
digression went on warmly, and soon all the church clocks rang out our dismissal.
Throughout the whole of the gracious and pleasant converse with those whose friendship I
was happy enough to make in Oxford there was but one man, a fellow of Jesus, who endorsed
my enthusiastic defence of Tennyson. I was often invited to various college dinners, and
there continued my arguments as to the need of a reform in art. It is noteworthy that
there was less disposition to yield to me on the point of the excellence of the future
poet laureate and D.C.L. than on the reasonableness of the views of our new School of art.
How rarely new teachers find ready converts among their elders!
In
Memoriam
my courteous and learned hosts were ill-disposed even to consider. Whatever
they conceded to me in art questions was the more charitable as they were pledged to
approval of Ary Scheffer and Overbeck, examples of whose work were displayed with pride on
the walls of the most advanced of art admirers. They naturally regarded my rebellion
against authority—at least on this point—as an example of youthful
self-sufficiency.
Before I left the University I had cordial invitations to visit my disputants at
Commemoration, to which the Combes had also asked me to return.
I worked steadily at “
The Hireling Shepherd ” till the
sending-in day. With this departed, I devoted myself to finish the original coloured
studies of “
The Two Gentlemen of Verona ” and “Claudio and
Isabella”; the latter work however, much exceeded my calculation in the time
taxed for its fastidious elaboration.
A certain amateur dealer came when these pictures were standing
W. H. H.]
THE HIRELING SHEPHERD
in their frames. He announced his intention of opening an
exhibition of sketches, and, having chanced to hear of mine, he had asked me to contribute
them to his collection. I explained that I must defer reply until I had shown them to an
experienced friend, because I was obliged to ask a higher price for the smaller one than I
had at first proposed. I had hoped to finish it in a week; but notwithstanding incessant
diligence it had employed me for three weeks. My visitor urged that I should send both to
his rooms, the “
Valentine ” he would strive to sell for me for my
price, forty pounds, and if I would fix a small additional sum, say two pounds, on the
“Claudio and Isabella,”
1 he would take it at once, he said. I repeated my intention of first
gaining a professional opinion of the market value of the works, but on the dealer's
insistence that he had only a small
W. H. H.]
Study for Shepherd's Head
amount to expend, and that he must settle the question
ere he went to see other artists’ sketches, I closed with him for seven pounds
ten shillings.
The next day Augustus Egg called saying that a friend of his had asked whether I
would finish my original study of the “Claudio and Isabella” for
him. I explained that I had finished and sold it. My story made him indignant with
“the old sharper,” for his friend had proposed to give forty pounds.
On the private view of the sketches, the secretary informed me that
“
Valentine ” was bought by the dealer for forty pounds, but reduced
for me by ten per cent. commission.
Transcribed Footnote (page 231):
1 “Claudio and Isabella” was sold at Foster's
Auction Rooms some months after for one hundred and ten pounds, and in another year or
two for two hundred and ten pounds.
“
Ophelia ” and “
The Huguenot ” were
both finished by Millais for the Royal Academy of this year. They were hung well, and were
received with whispering respect even tending to enthusiasm. My “
Hireling
Shepherd
” was also hung on the line in a good place, and certainly it won many
converts on the varnishing morning. I was sorry to see that Madox Brown's
“Christ washing Peter's Feet” was posted up above the line in a most
unworthy place; even there it looked like a great work, but the artist was justly very
sore about its treatment. While he stood near me, frowning more than he perhaps knew, Mr.
Francis Grant came up to him and said he had been deputed by his fellow-members to state
how much the picture was admired by them, and to explain that the committee had been
caused anxiety by the fact that certain madder lake used in some drapery—which
was not dry on its arrival—was found to have streamed over the lower part; that
Mr. Mulready had cautiously removed the colour, and had used a soft rag to rub away the
remaining stain; and finally, he repeated the Academy's congratulations and his own on the
picture. The practical outcome of this professed admiration was more than Brown's temper
could bear. He glowered at the speaker till the last word, then pivoted on his heels
without uttering a remark. The body of the Saviour in the picture was all but nude at the
time, Brown having interpreted the passage, “He laid aside His
garments,” as having this meaning. That the picture was mainly painted on our
system was more conspicuous when the figure was nude, than now, but any discriminating
observer will trace our method in the face, arms, and hands of the Saviour, which are left
uncovered as they were at first; the pearly, sage dress was added some years later. In all
of the exposed parts it may be seen that the transparent colour was put on in streaks,
with evidences that the brushes used for the carnations were long and round in shape and
were less flat than we should have used, and the opportunity of blending it with soft
cross touches while the layer was still wet was lost. Notwithstanding the want of this
mystery, the effect at a short distance was rich and imposing. Brown's mastery in colour
and form made all fall into fine concord.
The beautifully painted copper bowl will further elucidate the use of our
discovery of working over
wet white. The picture was in Brown's
possession for several years, during which he frequently worked on it, and as frequently
improved it, until it became the glorious example of design and
colouring we now see.
1
Brown's picture “Pretty Baa Lambs” had been
“skied” at the Academy; this, indeed, was serious to him; he had
lately married again, and his moderate annuity needed increase. He was about thirty-two
Transcribed Footnote (page 232):
1 It was in the year 1856 that he took up this picture to cover
the body with drapery and make other changes. He did this to its manifest advantage,
as was always the case when he retouched his pictures. See Hueffer's
Life of F. M. Brown, Chap. VII. p. 182.
years of age, and so far his profession had been only an
expense to him; never again did he appear at the Academy.
My pupil Martineau had his picture of “Kit's Writing
Lesson” very favourably placed for a first work in the Exhibition.
With these pictures of Brown and Martineau were many others evidencing the
influence of our School. Maclise had a painting of “King Alfred in the Danish
Camp,” in which the overhanging blossoms of a May tree were elaborated with the
utmost precision and delicacy. Arthur Hughes, who had been a steady disciple from the
beginning, had a painting of “
Ophelia ,” but this was placed too high
to be seen
R. B. Martineau]
KIT'S WRITING LESSON
without a ladder, from the steps of which Millais expressed warm congratulation
of the poetic younger artist. Many others also were—some with, and others
without, avowal—working in our spirit. The system of painting over a
wet white ground was tested afterwards throughout the profession. Frith
told me a few years later that he had tried it on a cap in the “Derby
Day,” and that after persevering for a few hours he produced the most hopeless
mess he had ever seen before on any canvas; he therefore wiped it out and painted it in
the ordinary way.
The opening day of the Academy went by without inquiries after the price of my
“
Hireling Shepherd ,” but it was evident that people were wavering.
Weeks passed, and it seemed as though again success was to be indefinitely postponed, when
a very courteous letter arrived
from an unknown gentleman, Mr. Charles Maude of Bath, stating
that he was an enthusiastic admirer of the picture, but could not afford the price, three
hundred guineas. He did not think this too much, but he wished to know for what sum I
would repeat the group of the sheep by itself. I proposed seventy guineas, and he agreed.
Mr. Maude then
ARTHUR HUGHES, BY HIMSELF
wrote to say that a friend of his had no less enthusiasm for the
“
Hireling Shepherd ” than himself, and that he trusted I would excuse
him for inquiring whether I could agree to take the money for it in instalments, one
hundred and fifty pounds in a first payment, and the remainder as his friend received his
own stipend, quarterly, in sums of about sixty pounds; if so, he would be ready to
purchase it. I closed with this offer,
SIR RICHARD OWEN, K.C.B
The robe worn in this portrait was that of Harvey, who discovered the circulation of the
blood. Sir R. Owen decreed that he should be buried in it.
and the same polite gentleman then wrote to say that this
friend was his cousin, Mr. Broderip, the magistrate and naturalist, from whom he conveyed
to me an invitation to luncheon. This gave me the opportunity of seeing two of the most
pleasant old gentlemen I ever had the felicity to meet. Nor was this all, for Mr. Broderip
then said that his great and valued friend, Professor Owen, wished to know me, and had
asked him to drive me down on an early day to pass the afternoon with him, a proposal
which I felt it an honour to accept. Accordingly, with an explanation on the way that our
host had been one of my stoutest champions throughout, I was introduced on a sunny summer
noon into the portals of the sweet little cottage in Richmond Park which Her Majesty had
given him for life.
It so happened on that afternoon there was another painter visiting the
Professor. He was quite of the conventional faith; and spite of the fact that the battle
over our principles had been raging for three years in the press, he at length, as we were
assembled in the sunny little drawing-room, asked, as if it were quite a novel idea,
whether I could explain on what grounds I put aside the canons of art which laid down the
need of a restricted focus as the scheme of chiaroscuro in a picture, and why I
disregarded other laws of effect discovered and composition practised by the greatest
Masters. I had entered upon a preamble, when the host held up his hand as by a happy
surprise, saying, “By the bye, I must now, while the sun still shines,
be allowed to show Mr. Holman-Hunt my bees,” and he led me out to the
end of the garden, where, with his large eyes turned on me, he said,
“You know, Mr. Painter is a most excellent gentleman, and I am glad to
see him here at times, but what he says about art cannot be of interest to any one
whatever, and it is certainly not worth your answering, so you must excuse me for
interrupting you,” on which he invited my pity for a poor bumble bee,
hopelessly intoxicated in a canterbury bell.
The time for my Commemoration visit was now at hand, and I gladly went up to see
my friends at Oxford. One of the Fellows of Christchurch, whose acquaintance I had been
happy enough to make, was the Rev. J. Gordon, who had been the tutor of Ruskin. He gave me
many interesting accounts of his pupil's time at the University; when Ruskin had
temporarily lamed his ankle, he obtained permission from Ryman, the
print-seller—who had a rich collection of Turner prints and
drawings—to go into the back shop and make sketches from some of these. Mr.
Ryman was intimate with Turner, and it happened that the latter, coming to Oxford at the
time, entered the shop, and seeing the Gentleman Commoner engaged in copying one of his
works, asked Ryman who the young man was thus wasting his time. Ryman replied that the
stranger was a most enthusiastic admirer of Turner's work, and that nothing would delight
him more than to be introduced, at which Turner went forward; thus began the personal
friendship between the two.
I was at the very centre of the High Church party in Oxford; what they had done
hitherto in introducing certain changes in the furniture of churches and in breaking down
what may be called the beadledom of Church Service was altogether to my taste; but many
serious men were anxious about the end these ecclesiastics had in view, and certainly
there were utterances by them which seemed ominous of impending priestcraft. One of the
new School, for example, deplored that “so beautiful” a monument as
the Martyrs' Memorial should be erected in honour of such Protestants as Latimer, Ridley,
and Cranmer; yet in those days I found it difficult to believe that any Englishman would
so far forget their national character as to desire in sober mind to suppress liberty of
conscience. Two independent Movements were affecting the Universities.
The older of the innovations was directed to abolishing the taste for classical
architecture, the first example of which was the porch of St. Mary's Church, built in 1637
under Laud's influence. The fashion then established in Oxford slowly degenerated in
character to a style of architecture that might be called Hanoverian, without any grace of
the Renaissance, bald and heavy, and constructed of stone doomed to unsightly decay. In
London, from Inigo Jones and Christopher Wren to Adams and Chambers—with
admirable ornamental designs in wood, stone, and metal, carrying out the architect's
details—the choice of classicalism had fully justified itself. Although now
nowhere in England had Classicalism vitality to claim admiration. In Oxford its heavy
structures could only be tolerated as a foil to Gothic buildings. It was not wonderful
that the revival of “Gothic” should have been hastily made under the
influence of literary reversion to feudal poetry and the picturesque; and perhaps the
revulsion was hastened by the memory that the lovely cloisters of Magdalen only escaped
destruction in Queen Anne's time through lack of funds for completion of the projected
quadrangle, of which the “New Buildings” was the commencement.
Perhaps Blore's staircase at Christchurch was the first effort of the attempt at Gothic
revivalism. The passion for classical taste died hard and, it may be said, not without a
certain honour; in the erection of the Taylor Buildings by Cockerell.
By 1850 the University taste for modern Gothic was established beyond recall; and
don and undergraduate indulged in a glossary of terms, despising all styles not of the
“correct period.”
While the graduates spread all over the country as squires and parsons, churches
and mediæval buildings of “incorrect date” in whole or
part, were, under their influence, improved off the face of the earth, to make way for
restorations of the approved pattern, and more destruction was wrought than had been
suffered by the historical architecture of England since the havoc of Henry VIII or the
Puritans. With the dislike of all but one type of design for new buildings, every detail
was expected to conform with the approved pattern; and I could only conclude that
when pictures might be desired for their embellishment, works
of revivalist character would alone be sought for.
The second Movement, of later origin, was for the establishment of scientific
teaching in the University. Dr. Acland was the chief representative of the proposed
reform, and he worked with both discretion and courage. His artistic instincts made him
love the picturesqueness of Gothic architecture. The danger from the blindness with which
its champions had introduced it was not yet foreseen, and when the building of the Museum
was canvassed he joined force with those who favoured one of mediæval design.
When, shortly afterwards, the building by Woodward and Deane was in progress, many
powerful elders expressed discontent in no measured terms.
The Literature and Art of an age are ever inspired by a kindred spirit, the
latter faithfully following the former.
My championship of Tennyson was still challenged, but I have reason to believe
that had the name of the author of
Ulysses,
In Memoriam, and
Sir Galahad been uttered in a company of undergraduates at the University
at the time, its reception would have been very different from that which their elders,
either in the University or outside it, gave it.
The fashion for making robbers, regicides, corsairs, and betrayers of homes and
innocence, into heroes of romance, which Byron, Schiller, Goethe, and Shelley had
followed, still captivated the elder world. This rebellious fashion had been provoked in
natural reaction from the hollowness of pious sentiment expressed in monotonous diction by
previous rhymers, and the resultant outburst had found favour in the great genius of its
reckless exponents. The prophets of disorder had commanded sonorous metre to their
service, and made rivalry, in the race for outrageous liberty, fascinating. Thus while
weak-minded readers were left to follow out the sentiment in practice, others of the elect
in taste acquiesced that poetry should not be judged by standards of right morals or
common sense, though when they put down the affecting volume and took up the newspaper, or
engaged in their duties as members of society, they felt disgust at records of wickedness,
the suffering of penalty for which had drawn tears on the perusal of the poet's verses.
The young of the first years of the nineteenth century who had been enslaved by this
bombastic heroism had grown venerable at the time I speak of, and still unquestioningly
retained their taste, while a newer generation had found in Keats, Wordsworth, and
Coleridge, the manly heroism of simple virtue which Tennyson and Browning followed, a
basis on which Chaucer and the early English poets had founded our Verse. Yet a puerile
display of false pathos and religion still lingered both in Literature and Painting.
It was high time for the winnowing of chaff from grain. Thackeray, most
uncompromising satirist of the mawkish authors who indulged in sickly pathos and fevered
sentimentality, had barely yet won general
recognition among the Oxford elders, but it was obvious that
the undergraduates accepted the bracing influence which he, Carlyle, Browning and Meredith
were exercising; the pendulum was in action.
Soon after my return from Oxford I had the pleasure of going to old Mr. and Mrs.
Millais and paying the remainder of my debt. Seeing that I was removed from the keen money
pressure which had made me agree to the repetition of a group in “
The Hireling
Shepherd
,” I longed to paint an original picture instead of a copy, and when I
proposed this change to Mr. Maude he agreed without
W. M. THACKERAY
hesitation.
About this time Robert Martineau spoke to me of Edward
Lear,
1 and brought me an invitation to his chambers in
Stratford Place to see his numberless drawings, which were merely in outline, with little
to indicate light, shade or colour.
Lear overflowed with geniality, and at the same time betrayed anxiety as we
turned over the drawings, deploring that he had not the ability to carry out the subjects
in oil; in some parts of them he had written in phonetic spelling comments which the
outlines would not explain— “Rox,”
“Korn,” “Ski,” indulging his love of fun with
these vagaries.
When I was about to take leave he frankly inquired of me what I should do to make
use of such material,
Transcribed Footnote (page 239):
1
THE GRAVE OF EDWARD LEAR
A Sonnet: By Eden Phillpotts
- Amid the silent lodges of the dead,
- Beneath the terraced hills of Italy,
- He lies, with sunny cypress at his head
- And mourning purple of the fleur-de-lys
- Upon his marble. Roses of white and red
- Twine there, and round about the mystery
- Of olive groves their twinkling silver spread
- Along the sapphire of the Inland Sea.
- Sleep, laughter-maker of a vanished day.
-
10What merry jester of them all can vie
- With your mad fancies, whimsical and gay?
- No sorrow here! We'll pass this pillow by
- In happiness of gracious thoughts, and pay
- The tribute of a smile; but not a sigh.
Mr. Phillpotts writes: “Among the notes and sketches brought home
with me from my holiday in France and Italy, I find this little sonnet, written last
month. Edward Lear, the famous author of the
Nonsense
Book
—perhaps the first real nonsense book ever
written—lies at San Remo, and his flowery grave inspired these
lines.”
Edward Lear was born in the year 1812, and became a popular painter. The Earl of
Derby, who was his patron, sent him to Italy and Greece, where he painted many
landscapes which were exhibited in the Royal Academy. His
Nonsense
Book
was dedicated to the children of the Earl of Derby, and subsequently went
through twenty-nine editions.
whether, in short, I could, as Roberts and Stanfield did,
realise enough to paint pictures from pencil sketches. “For when I set
myself to try,” he added, “I often break down in
despair.”
“To speak candidly,” I said, “I could not attempt to paint pictures in a studio from such mere skeleton outlines.”
He looked dejected and said, “What can I
do?”
“Let us consider a particular one,” I said,
and took up a drawing of “The Quarries of Syracuse.”
“Now the rocks forming this were,
W. H. H.]
EDWARD LEAR, AGED 50
you tell me, of limestone. Without going back to Sicily you could find such
weatherworn escarpments and a place where figs grow. Now what more do you want? You have
indicated the presence of innumerable rooks. These you could easily paint without
leaving England.”
“Oh!” he exclaimed, “I will do this at
once, but I should want you to help me.”
“Well,” I said, “I am going to begin a
picture at Fairlight, and I am going down to take a lodging in some farmhouse. Will you
come with me?”
He said, “Let me save you the trouble. I will go down and find
apartments and we will lodge together.”
This he promptly did, but a day or two before I started, a letter came from him, saying
that it was unwise to do things on the impulse of the moment, and that he felt we ought at
once to take precautions not to make our living together a cause of possible discord; that
we should arrange to divide the house, only meeting at meals, but I was too busy to give
much attention to this caprice. William Rossetti, having a week's vacation, agreed to come
with me, and we went down together. The unexpected guardedness of Lear's reception of us
was amusing, but he gradually thawed, and by the end of dinner he was laughing and telling
good stories. When the cloth was cleared he said, “Now I had intended to
go to my own room, but, if you do not mind, I'll bring down some of my drawings and pen
them out here, so that we may all be together.” While going over his
pencil lines with ink he continued his conversation with William in Italian, in order to
begin a course of lessons which I was desirous to receive. The proposed separate
apartments soon became a joke, and he explained laughingly that a dread had suddenly
seized him that I might be a great lover of bulldogs, and that I might come down with two
devoted pets of this breed. Dogs of all kinds, small and great, were his terror by night
and day.
The Martineaus, who lived close by, had a large Newfoundland dog called
Cæsar.
To Lear, a man of six feet, with shoulders in width as of Odysseus, the freaks of
this dog were truly exasperating. “How can the family,” said
he, “ask me to call upon them when they keep a raging animal like that, who
has ever his jaws wide open and his teeth ready to tear helpless strangers to pieces?
They say it is only his play. Why, in the paper I lately read of a poor old woman who
was set on by just such a beast! It was only his play, they said; yes, but the poor old
creature died of it nevertheless; such monsters should not be allowed to go at large. In
Albania and Greece the shepherds have dogs for guarding their sheep from wild beasts,
and when one is in such countries one cannot wonder if these ferocious creatures
sometimes attack strangers, but to keep them as family pets is not to be
borne.” In the early morning he occupied himself in an extensive
correspondence; sometimes he would write as many as thirty letters before breakfast. For
the first ten days he accompanied me to the cliffs. Thus he obtained acquaintance and
watched my manner of work; professing himself satisfied with this, he found some limestone
rocks, which served exactly for his “Quarries of Syracuse,” a canvas
some five feet in length, and his occupation separated us till the evening meal. With a
great deal of joking and singing,—for he had a delicate tuneful
voice,—he exercised me in Italian, and beat out new Nonsense Rhymes which
afterwards found a place in his popular volumes.
Lear, on account of his health, had made Rome his home for thirteen years. He was
twenty years my senior, but this did not
prevent him from addressing me as “Pa,”
and enacting the part of a son.
Certainly fate could not have sent me a more agreeable or helpful companion to
prepare me for my settled purpose of painting in the East. While we were at work out of
doors he would tell stories of the incidents of his many wanderings, thorough Calabria,
Albania, and Greece, of which he had hundreds of drawings. He surprised me by revealing
that he was uncombative as a tender girl, while at the same time the most indomitable
being in encountering danger and hardship. Nothing daunted him, and yet no one could be
more fearful than he of certain difficulties he had to face as the fixed conditions of
travelling. He would rather be killed than fire a pistol, horses he regarded as savage
griffins; revolutionists, who were plentiful just then, he looked upon as demons, and
Custom officers were of the army of Beelzebub. On the other hand, he had the most
unquenchable love of the humorous wherever it was found. Recognition of the ridiculous
made him a declared enemy to cant and pretension, and an entire disbeliever in posturers
and apers of genius either in mien or in the cut of the coat or affectation of manners. He
kept what he called “Ye Booke of Hunte,” in which he wrote down my
answers to inquiries as to pigments and systems of painting, and he exercised me with
funny sentences in Italian of every variety.
While the singer of nonsense rhymes and I were busy working, a letter from
Millais announced that he would come down on Saturday night and spend Sunday with us. Lear
had not seen him, but he was anxious to know what manner of man this already widely
renowned one was. I had described him so glowingly that Lear remarked he was indeed a fit
being to bring in the “Millaisnuem” of art, but he inquired,
“Is he disposed to lord it over others?”
“Well,” I replied, “you know there are men who
are good-nature itself, but who have a knack of always making others carry their
parcels.” “Oh, but I won't carry
his!” said Lear. “Yes, you will,” I
returned; “you won't be able to refuse.”
When the visitor arrived good comradeship was quickly established. The next day
we started early to reach Winchelsea and Rye, and take our chance for luncheon at the inn.
We descended to the beach by Fairlight Cliffs, where we walked between pools of water left
by the receding tide. These had been undisturbed and clear as crystal to the bottom where
families of crabs were basking in the sun. On our approach they began to burrow into the
sand, raising little mounds behind them; we had not walked far when we came upon
cuttlefish bones lying about, clean and unbroken. Millais, when he had picked up a few,
declared that he would take them home. The argument that they could be bought at any
chemist's in London availed nothing, neither did the remark that with our system of
painting they were scarcely wanted. Millais said he had never before seen such good ones,
and
that a painter never knew when he might find them essential, so
he filled a large handkerchief with the spoil. At the end of ten minutes he came up to me
and coaxingly said, “I say, carry these for me now, like a good fellow,
do.” Lear was already exploding with laughter, while I said,
“I am not going to spoil you. I will put them down here; no one will
take them, and you can get them on our return, or carry them yourself, my dear
boy.” Millais said, “They might be trodden
upon,” and could not understand why Lear laughed so helplessly, but his
ardent good humour induced Millais to appeal to him. “You carry it for
me, King Lear,” he said. At which that monarch of merriment, doubled
up with laughter, declared that he would take the bundle, which he did with such enjoyment
that he was incapable of walking sedately while the memory of my prophecy was upon him.
“He doesn't carry his own cuttlefish,” passed into
a proverb amongst us.
We were all delighted with the place we had walked to see. We examined the church
and the country round about, which made such an impression upon Millais that two years
later he returned with Mike Halliday as his pupil, and painted “L'Enfant du
Regiment” and “The Blind Girl” while he superintended his
pupil in painting the background of “Measuring for the Wedding
Ring.” Both Thackeray and Leach were guests at different times. I took occasion
soon after to go again to Winchelsea, and made a pencil drawing of the city gate and the
hillside, which I gave to Coventry Patmore.
At the end of a fortnight the heavenly weather we began with was broken up by a
great storm, and although this disturbance passed away, the interval was followed by a
succession of rainy days, causing woeful interruption to out-of-door work.
One calm morning, on arriving at my cliff, there was so thick a sea mist that I
could not see the distance. Leaving my picture-case still closed, I spread my rug and took
out a book to read. I was disturbed by advancing footsteps, and, on looking up, a
visitor—proved by canvas and portentous easel in hand to be a
painter—was close upon me. As I did not wish to encourage interruption, I
resumed my study. Soon my brother of the brush stood behind, challenging me with
“A fine morning!” I said, somewhat curtly, that it
was not much to my taste; but my visitor remained. He inquired whether I was making a
sketch of the spot in oil- or water-colour, and chattered on that many distinguished
artists had been working in the neighbourhood lately. Clint had only left last week. Did I
know him? Tom Danby had also been sketching there. “Do you know
him?” “Yes; indeed, in my small and
choice collection, I am happy in being the possessor of a picture by
him,” I said. At this his opinion of me seemed to grow, and he talked
of other celebrated artists and of what they were doing, not at all discouraged by my show
of desire to continue my reading. At last I hazarded the remark that painters of late
appeared to make a great point of working direct from Nature.
“Yes,” he responded, “all but the
Pre-Raphaelites.”
“Oh!” I said, “I understand that they make a
principle of doing everything from Nature.” “That's
their humbug; they try to make ignorant people believe it; but, in fact, they do
everything in their own studios.” At this I looked up from my book
and said, “I have been assured positively that, whatever their failings
and incapacity, they do give themselves the chance of getting at truth by going to the
fountain-head, so your statement to the contrary surprises me. May I ask whether you
speak from hearsay or from your own knowledge?” He said,
“You have been entirely imposed upon. I know them as well as I know
myself.” “Personally?” I asked,
looking fixedly at him. “Yes,” he said, “and they
are all thorough charlatans. Don't you know how they do their landscapes? I will tell
you. I've seen them do it. When they want to paint a tree they have one single
W. H. H.]
THE CITY GATE, WINCHELSEA
leaf brought to them, and a piece of the bark, and they go on repeating these
until they have completed their Brummagem tree. They paint a field in the same manner,
repeating one single blade of grass until the whole space is covered; and they call that
Nature. Once, indeed, I saw the root of a tree fresh from the ground taken into Millais'
studio.” “By Jupiter!” I ejaculated,
“I am quite surprised to learn that they are such barefaced
impostors.” Whereupon my visitor wished me “good
morning,” saying that he was glad he had been able to undeceive me; and called
out as he walked away to a cottage up the glen, where he was painting,
“You may take my word for that.” His word for it!
It was as good as “the very best authority,” quoted often then and
now for enforcement of conclusions! I never saw him again, but I felt a singular
satisfaction in the thought of the pleasant quarter of an hour he would pass in seeing my
picture at the Royal Academy Exhibition of the following May.
The “Strayed Sheep ” was only finished after the equinoctial
gales and their suite of rains and wind had often marred the day's work, and my extension
of the original limits of the picture had proved a more serious addition to my labours
than I had contemplated, so that my expenditure had already exceeded the price which was
to be paid for the picture.
Lear now had to move his place of painting to the other side of Hastings. He
found a spot with an abundance of fig branches rooted in the fissures of the rocks, with
rooks in hundreds. Thus he obtained all the materials for his picture, which became an
impressive work.
The Christian Religion under every theory of it, in the believing or the unbelieving
mind, must ever be regarded as the crowning glory, or rather the life and soul of our
own modern culture. How did Christianity arise and spread among men? It arose in the
mystic deeps of man's soul; and was spread abroad by the preaching of the word; by
simple altogether natural and individual efforts; and flew, like hallowed fire, from
heart to heart till all were purified and illuminated by it, and its heavenly light
shone, as it still shines and (as sun or star) will ever shine through the whole dark
destinies of man.—Carlyle,
Signs of the
Times
(1829).
Altogether I was in low spirits when I returned to town, and I
dreaded to look at my work lest it should be disappointing, but after some three or four
days I opened the case, and was relieved to find how far it represented my intention. I
then wrote to Mr. Charles Maude, telling him that I had given the additional inches to the
canvas solely for my own satisfaction; that I had intended to say nothing whatever about
it, but finding that it had resulted in so much extra work, and in causing a substantial
increase of value to the picture, I trusted he would not be shocked at my proposing that
after all I should make the repetition of the group of sheep in “The Hireling
Shepherd” for him as at first proposed, and that I should have “The
Strayed Sheep” to sell independently. This was suggested, however, with full
acknowledgment of his claim upon the painting for the price agreed upon, for in
correspondence I had always spoken of it as
his picture. He generously
admitted my argument and offered £120, which I gratefully accepted.
1 To this work was awarded in 1853, the prize
at Birmingham; which was a double success for our School, as Millais' picture of
“The Huguenot” obtained the prize at Liverpool. The recognition of
our claims was thus proved to be growing.
I worked steadily throughout the winter on “Claudio and
Isabella,”
Transcribed Footnote (page 246):
1 (From a letter of Charles Collins congratulating W. H. H. on
the sale of “Strayed Sheep”): “Poor old
weather-beaten canvas—thou shalt no longer be bandied about on the
shoulders of gunpowder monarchs from marshmallow beds and elecampane plantations to
punts and then to potato sheds for a night's resting-place, or still worse, to
inflammable outhouses where gunpowder menaces thy existence every minute, but thou
shalt rest in silken curtained and carpeted drawing-rooms, safe and clean and, let us
hope, appreciated.”
“Those obstinate, fervid, often wrong-headed Pre-Raphaelites, who will set
us wrangling with their enthusiastic, ascetic crotchets and poetic extravagances, are
strongly represented here....Perhaps the most beautiful and magical picture in the
room is that by their Coryphæus, Mr. W. H. H., “Fairlight
Downs.”—
French Gallery,
Athenæum
,
Oct. 30, 1858.
W. H. H.]
STRAYED SHEEP
and on moonlight nights at the picture, which Ruskin, who
visited me, called “The Watchman.” In addition to the long-delayed
commission for Egg, I exhibited “New College Cloisters” and
“Strayed Sheep” in 1853.
My earliest professional champion and friend, Augustus L. Egg, had watched the
“Measure for Measure” picture from the beginning with the greatest
kindness, and had always approved of my putting it aside whenever there was an opportunity
of doing more pressing work; I now hoped to see him justified in his favourable view of
the design.
We had continual signs that there was a division in the camp of our enemies. Every
exhibition contained examples of attempts to work from Nature, in avowed, and still more
often in unavowed, accordance with our principles, and the efforts made by professed
adversaries to appear confident of our defeat were not always very impressive. Neither was
their curiosity to see our last production indicative of contempt.
After we had sent in our pictures to the Exhibition we gave up a full day to a
task which proved that we had not forgotten our bond of good fellowship. Woolner had in
his letters explained his want of fortune in the gold-fields, and had again made art his
profession by establishing himself as a portraitist in medallions and busts, and it seemed
that his practice in this branch of work was improving. He informed us further that as our
names appeared so often in the home newspapers it would be an advantage to him with the
colonists to have visible evidence of our friendship. We therefore all met one morning at
Millais' studio, and set to work to complete a collection of our portraits, in pencil,
chalk, or pastel. Millais did William Rossetti and Stephens. William, if I am not
mistaken, did make a beginning with some one, but gave up his purpose. Stephens abstained
from any attempt. Gabriel chose me for his subject, and I managed to get Millais and
Rossetti done, although the slowness of Gabriel, with his appeals for special posings from
me gave the dusk the opportunity of overtaking us before I had quite finished Millais.
Rossetti's tendency in sketching a face was to convert the features of his sitter to his
favourite ideal type, and if he finished on these lines, the drawing was extremely
charming, even if you had to make-believe a good deal to see the likeness, while if the
sitter's features would not lend themselves to the pre-ordained form, he went through a
stage of reluctant twisting of lines and quantities to make the drawing satisfactory. With
unlimited time his work became eminently true and artistic too. On this occasion he had to
leave off when my likeness stood between the two stages, so that the verdict given was
that it made me twenty years older than I could claim to be, and William Rossetti
suggested that it resembled Rush, a notorious murderer of the day. However, the drawings
all went as they were left that evening, and they were framed together to hang in
Woolner's
W. H. H.]
DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI
studio at Melbourne, and afterwards in London, not without the
desired effect upon his clients, while he was waiting for recognition.
1
On the Sunday before opening day, Augustus Egg came to tell me that
“Claudio and Isabella” had obtained an excellent place in the first
room of the Academy, and, that on the day before the dinner it was much discussed and had
won many warm admirers. Lord Grosvenor, I write entirely from memory, said if it could be
bought for three hundred guineas he would purchase it as a present for a friend. Egg urged
that I should take the opportunity to obtain a fair price for my work, saying that he
would cheerfully wait my convenience for the picture of a single figure for the
twenty-five pounds he had paid me; but I said, “I shall do no such
thing. When I began the picture the market value of the work as proved to be not even
fifty-guineas—in fact, only twenty-five; had you not come forward with an
offer of this, the picture would never have been done at all. If it had not been put by
for my convenience, there would have been just the same temper towards it on its
appearance as was shown then to other works of mine.” He pressed his
point until I affected indignation, and added, “You little know what I
am when thoroughly provoked. The picture belongs to you, and nobody else. You may do
what you like with it. Pray, assure Lord Grosvenor that I am truly gratified by his
intention, but that I have nothing whatever to do with the possession of the
picture.” Afterwards Egg asked me to come and have a little dinner with
him alone at Greenwich, to “make it up”; he made a speech, and I
returned thanks to him as my patron. Some three years later, I received, as a memento, a
beautiful old-fashioned sideboard which had been turned out of Kensington Palace when
re-furnished, and which he had rescued; and we remained the dearest friends till he died.
How I love now to call up his handsome, kindly face, sitting at table with his dear prism at his side!
2
I ought here to add that a few nights after my interview with the Academician who
had originally given me a commission and had then withdrawn it, in Egg's presence he
boasted, “Young Hunt called on me the other morning, asserting that I had given
him a commission for fifty guineas, but I soon told him that I had never done so; and he
showed me some designs, which I declared to him candidly were odious and full of
affectation.” At this Egg said, “Stop!” From each at
table he asked, “Were you not at Foster's two years ago with Charles
Reade?” When all had remembered, he went on, “Did or did not
—— come in boasting that he had asked Hunt to paint a picture of one or two
figures for fifty guineas?” Egg would have no evasions, and every one
remembered the circumstances. “As for the rest,” he added,
“Hunt brought
Transcribed Footnote (page 250):
1 The collection some twenty years after was broken up, some of
the portraits being sold at Christie's. The pastel of Rossetti, much rubbed, and in
danger of obliteration, was obtained by his brother William, who kindly lent it to me
to make an oil painting of it, which I still possess.
Transcribed Footnote (page 250):
2 This he kept at hand to enjoy its mysterious colours.
W. H. H.]
CLAUDIO AND ISABELLA
the drawings from you to me. I declare they are admirable, and
I have persuaded him to commence the ‘Claudio and Isabella,’ and you
shall all judge of it in time.”
—— was silenced, but he never forgave me; men rarely do if
they have done you an injustice.
Tom Taylor, who had made an impression of liberality by his enthusiastic article on
“
The Huguenot ” in
Punch, was now art critic on the
Times. The adverse world was beginning to waver; but the concerted
oracles guarded themselves against signs of too sudden a conversion.
With such experience as we had, it was amusing to read references to painters as
generally leading a lazy, cigar-smoking life. The only artists I ever knew who achieved
work of note in any sense whatever, went first through a steady training of several years,
and afterwards entered their studios with as unvarying a punctuality as business men
W. M. THACKERAY
attend their offices, worked longer hours than these, and had fewer holidays,
partly because of their love for Art, but also because of their deep sense of the utter
uselessness of grappling with the difficulties besetting the happy issue of each contest,
except at close and unflinching quarters.
About the end of 1852 I had the happiness to be chosen as one of the original
members of the Cosmopolitan Club; its meetings in Charles Street were in continuation of
less formal ones held there when G. F. Watts used the room as a studio. When he
relinquished it, his artistic and other friends had taken steps to keep together and
extend the circle of remarkable men of differing intellectual activities whose association
had represented the talking clubs of Dr. Johnson's time.
One large wall of the room was covered by the masterly composition painted in the
Villa Careggi, Italy, by the late occupant, and then called, “Theodore and
Honoria.” It illustrated a story from Boccaccio, and was bought by the
Cosmopolitan Club. It was the more interesting in my eyes because since the cartoon days
at Westminster Hall none outside Watts' private circle had had the opportunity of seeing
works of importance by his hand. In the painting as it stood, there were passages of form
and colour which Titian or Veronese might have been satisfied to claim. Two portraits,
heads of young ladies, were also temporarily there, which at any epoch of art would have
commanded high esteem, but which in the existing age of vulgar portraiture courted special
enthusiasm.
There was ever a throng in the room of the true working men of the time; English
literary men, artists, statesmen, and noblemen met together in a spirit of unreserve truly
enjoyable. Thackeray was a member of this club, and it was here that I first set eyes
upon this wondrous delineator of the hidden impulses of humanity. I had read all of his
books I could lay hands on. Of all modern authors he was the one to whom I felt most
reason for gratitude, in that in place of general moralising he interpreted into
contemporary and personal language the passions of life. I looked at him with hardly
concealed
G.F. Watts]
AUSTIN LAYARD
awe, but his manner seemed to withdraw demand for such homage for him. Surveying
his six feet of somewhat burly build standing there with hands in his pockets, it was
impossible not to class him in type with others of past ages who had been daring
proclaimers of a new perfection. That broad and soaring cranium, that short nose, that
full face, with large eyes and well-advanced chin, made him brother to Socrates,
Tintoretto, Hobbes, Sobieski, and Hogarth, who each denounced the corruption of his time.
It was surely no accident that this prophet should bear a kindred stamp with such heroes.
Another opportunity specially appreciated by me at this time was my
meeting with the Eastern traveller, Sir Austen Henry Layard,
who came to the club on his return from adventurous wanderings and his invaluable
excavations in the Mesopotamian valley. I told him how two years earlier, I had lost the
appointment of draftsman to his expedition only by being one day too late in my
application, and that my passion for the East he loved so much had not waned, for I was
then on the point of going to Syria. With spontaneous good nature he thereupon gave me
advice, and furnished me with letters to several officials of high standing in my probable
line of route.
Proceeding with my painting on “The Light of the World,” a
board in the balcony of my studio at Chelsea was so adjusted that from the street scarcely
anything could be seen by day through the window which lit my canvas; by night the
venetians were down, with intent to hide me and the easel completely. I would sit at my
work from 9 p.m. till 4 a.m., when I took a run by the river before retiring to rest, and
this I continued till the moon no longer suited. Thus, with intervals, I went on for some
months.
Once when I was riding on the omnibus to Chelsea, the driver—talkative
about the characters of an eccentric kind peculiar to the neighbourhood—having
spoken with amusement of Carlyle, of his staid aspect, his broad-brimmed hat, and his slow
gait, added he had been told “as how he got his living by teaching
people to write,” and he mentioned other odd characters who were
unknown to me. “But I'll show you another queer cove if you're coming
round the corner,” he went on. “You can see him
well from the 'bus; he is in the first floor, and seemingly is a-drawing of somethink.
He does not go to bed like other folks, but stays long after the last 'bus has come in;
and, as the perlice tells us, when the clock strikes four, out goes the gas, down comes
the gemman, opens the street door, runs down Cheyne Walk as hard as he can pelt, and
when he gets to the end he turns and runs back again, opens his door, goes in, and
nobody sees no more of him.” But that night the
“cove” was not there, as it turned out, and the driver said, with
disappointment, “Ah! it is unlucky; this ain't one o' his
nights.”
I had modelled a head for the Christ, taxing my friends in turn from whose
features anything could be gained. Appreciating the gravity and sweetness of expression
possessed by Miss Christina Rossetti, I felt she might make a valuable sitter for the
painting of the head for which my plaster model but in parts served. She kindly agreed,
and Mrs. Rossetti brought her. I decided to use the opportunity afforded by the sitting to
work direct on the canvas rather than make an independent drawing of her, otherwise I
might now have a memento of her of great interest; but for me the practice of making
separate studies of vital parts of a picture does not always bring a gain commensurate
with the loss entailed by it; on the canvas itself the surrounding forms and lines often
suggest improvement of the initial idea which brings the
work into harmony of expression and meaning, while by use of a
separate drawing this is often impaired.
When my picture was near completion, Augustus Egg came concerning a design of
“
The Awakened Conscience ” which I had shown to him. The pathetic
verse in Proverbs, “As he that taketh away a garment in cold weather, so is he
that sings songs to a heavy heart,” had led me to this subject when thinking of
a human interpretation of the idea in “The Light of the World.” My
desire was to show how the still small voice speaks to a soul in the turmoil of life. Egg
had been talking of it to Mr. Thomas Fairbairn, and the latter took so much interest in
the subject that he commissioned me to undertake the picture for him. Without the support
of a patron I could not, in my still precarious position, have ventured to paint it. To do
this I deferred the arrangements for my journey to the East.
At this point my good friend Egg urged me carefully to reconsider my resolution
to go abroad; he insisted that it was only after a continuously bitter struggle that I had
succeeded in getting recognition; that now I had secured an excellent prospect; that the
world must be taken as it is, and demands that a painter should identify himself with one
class of subject, adhering to that so as to be readily recognised. It was conducive also
to a man's fortune to be
en evidence, he said. He knew of cases where men, changing their subjects, and being away for a
time, had had to begin the battle all over again. “How do you
know,” he said, “that your patrons will follow you on new ground,
and that is assuming that the untried difficulties alone would not prevent you from
making a success of your experiment?”
I insisted that the fashion he spoke of appeared to me an unwholesome one in its
influence on art, and that hitherto I had ignored it, as I had already painted pictures of
very varying subjects; that an artist should not be limited in his interests; that it was
for him to find in the world the overflowing garners of beauty, and to reveal these
unconsidered graces to his less-observant fellows. To Egg's argument that I should go only
for a few months to make sketches, and come back to paint from them, I demurred that
others had done this; Roberts, for example, and Wilkie had intended to do so, that I was
convinced the sketches by the latter would have had no great service for pictures had he
lived to make use of them. I revealed that my dream of going to Syria had originated when
I was a boy at school when the lessons from the New Testament were read, and Art had given
my childish project more distinctive purpose, since by means of it I might illustrate the
life of Jesus Christ, and truth, wherever it leads, being above price, must increase the
beauty of the story of the Divine Man. Art of the highest, illustrating it, has mostly
dwelt upon the supernatural and ignored the human aspect, and I contended
“every generation should contribute its quota of knowledge, so I wish
to do my poor part, and in pursuing it, I ought not surely to serve art the
less perfectly.” At which Egg yielded the
point, saying, “Well, perhaps you're right.”
It was not alone the jeopardy of my professional prosperity that was urged upon
my attention as connected with my project. From many quarters came remonstrances more or
less similar to those Rossetti had already advanced. Patmore urged graphically that the
flora I should find would be only that of overgrown weeds, and that no natural beauty
could be found that might not be gained in tenfold degree at home. Ruskin refused to admit
that any additional vitality could be gained by designing and painting in Syria and argued
that my true function in life was to establish and train a new School of Art, and that
this important service would be sacrificed by my wild venture. Friends with a simple
personal feeling pressed me to remember the fate of Wilkie, and hesitate before taking a
course which would probably end either in an ocean grave, or in the whirlwind of the
desert, or in a fever-freighted life to the end of it. While “The Light of the
World” stood upon the easel one morning the sound of carriage wheels stopped at
the side entrance of my studio at Chelsea, and a loud knocking was followed by the names
of the Marchioness of Waterford and Lady Canning. I received the ladies as they ascended
to my studio saying that Mr. Ruskin had assured them that they might call to see my
picture. My room, with windows free, overlooking the river, was as cheerful as any to be
found in London; but I had not made any effort to remove the traces of the pinching I had
suffered until lately, and to find chairs with perfect seats to them was not easy. But the
beautiful sisters were supremely superior to any surprise. It might have seemed that they
had always lived with broken furniture by preference; and when Lady Waterford, taking a
chair by the back, placed her knee in the perforated seat, and so balanced her queenly
person as she stood looking and talking, it might have been thought that the chair had
been prepared for that especial purpose. They were both seriously interested in my
picture.
I may say that any occult meaning in the details of my design was not based upon
ecclesiastical or archaic symbolism, but derived from obvious reflectiveness. Naturally
figures such as language had originally employed to express transcendental ideas typified
my meaning, and I found by experience that they proved no distraction from the main
purpose. In making a night scene, lit mainly by the lantern carried by Christ, I had
followed metaphorical explanation in the Psalms, “Thy word is a lamp unto my
feet, and a light unto my path,” with also the accordant allusions by St. Paul
to the sleeping soul, “The night is far spent, the day is at hand.”
The symbolism was designed to elucidate, not to mystify, truth; and as I gave no
explanation of my underlying meaning, and the purpose was in the main interpreted truly,
the strictures upon my typical presentment of the subject are surely not founded on
reason. My first visitors were interested in the mystic treatment, although they were not
on that account prevented from
looking for delectability in the picture—as indeed a
picture should always first be regarded. A few days after this visit a letter came from
Lady Canning asking the price of the work. I therefore wrote to Mr. Combe, in accordance
with a compact from the beginning, that when finished I should let him know the price
before selling it to any other. I asked four hundred guineas, which he immediately
remitted to me, so the picture became his.
Living at Chelsea, I was near to the house of the philosopher who had from his
genius pure and simple won worship of such degree that it was treason at the time I write
of to limit the adoration offered at his shrine. Although Thomas Carlyle was strangely
deficient in gladsomeness of soul for a prophet who was to regenerate the beaten-down
children of men, the reading of any chapter of his could not leave any reflecting man
reluctant to acknowledge the wealth of his sturdy genius. How the revulsion of feeling
that has grown up about him since his death can be maintained while his books are within
reach, it is difficult for me to understand; it has arisen perhaps from the fact that the
clever wife, having no one in her household to whom she could tell her real and imaginary
vexations, committed a statement of these to her diary as a confidant that would never
speak the secrets to others. What a difference this has made in his reputation from the
days when young authors such as James Hannay left my bachelor gatherings for a quarter of
an hour, only to look up at the dark house of the great sage, and to distinguish the room
he was sitting in by the light in his window! I had read all his books that I had been
able to buy or borrow, and with all the reverence of my nature I had seen the living
prophet rambling along the streets of the neighbourhood, bent down, as it seemed, with the
weight of sad wisdom—for joy it never seemed to have brought. Curious as his
aspect was in his slow perambulations, it was noticeable that never did the rudest boor or
the most impudent gutter-boy fail to be chilled into dumb propriety when he passed; they
were silenced in their noisy idleness by his outer grotesqueness and inner grandeur. It
was noticeable to me that none of the thousand entertaining incidents of childish caprice
and character, nor the endless surprises of whim in the grown-up children of men, ever
made him pause or turn his head; his eyes were at all times turned inwards. Despite this
habit of mental absorption, he could at unexpected disturbance awaken to reality. One day
walking on a narrow pavement, passing a lady girded with crinoline hoops, he was well-nigh
thrown to the ground; disentangling his foot, he recovered his balance of limb and temper,
and, unruffled, turned ceremoniously to the lady, raised his hat and made his bow,
revealing neither annoyance nor sarcasm. Before this period a visitor, in leaving the
Carlyles' to come to me, had told Mrs. Carlyle of his intention, and the lady asked with
interest about me and my work, a curiosity in which her husband somewhat participated.
This induced me, when I had some pictures finished, to ask my friend to ascertain from her
whether the prophet would honour
me with a visit. Although I did not subscribe to all that his
worshippers demanded, he was to me one of the real giants of England. Accordingly Mr. and
Mrs. Carlyle came. On the first visit he looked taller and younger than when muffled up
outside, and his face, despite a shade of rickety joylessness, was one of the noblest I
had ever seen. His large-orbited blue eyes, deep sunk, had upper lids drooping over the
iris, the lower lid occasionally leaving bare the white below. The brow was prominent, the
cranium domed and large, the hair shaggy. His nose and the lower part of his face were of
harmonious grandeur, and his figure, when unbent, had a dignity of its own. A trait of
weakness revealed itself in the meagreness of his neck, and this want of robust
development was accentuated by a slight twist of the spine. His voice reached the treble
when he wished to discourage interruption at the melancholy tone of his philosophy.
Following his talk was like listening to the pages of one of his own books. He would have
no dialogue, but the tenderness of the man bespoke itself in unaffectedness of gesture and
the directness of his first word. Like all great men I have ever known, he indulged in no
pomposity. He assumed, not unnaturally however, that people—young people
particularly—wanted to hear him talk, and did not expect him to listen, and
when the intention was made clear I was more than content. His enthusiastic comments upon
my “Hireling Shepherd” and “Strayed Sheep”
were far beyond my hopes; a letter from Mrs. Carlyle written at this time proves that his
eulogiums were not only those of a passing interest.
5
Cheyne Row, Chelsea,
13
th April.
Dear Mr. Hunt,
Will you oblige me by letting Mr. Watson see the Picture? Having raised his
curiosity about it to a pitch, I feel myself responsible for the gratification thereof!
Mr. Carlyle says “it is a really grand Picture! The greatest Picture
that he has seen painted by any modern man!” And Mr. Carlyle being notorious
for never praising except in negations (“
not a bad
Picture”—“a picture
not wholly
without a certain merit,” etc., etc.), the present outburst of
positive praise evinces an appreciation of your Picture not to be exceeded by
“any modern man!”
Please recollect that you settled with him to come here some evening soon.
Yours very sincerely,
Jane W. Carlyle.
This naturally encouraged me to repeat my invitation to him to see my pictures.
Mrs. Carlyle had often in chatting to my friends let them know that she had been
a noted beauty in her youth and an heiress, and that her friends were much averse to her
marriage with Carlyle, but that she would not give him up. She also revealed the same to
me. It seemed absurd that the lady who had by her marriage become one of the most renowned
wives of her time—instead of being the wife of a respectable
mediocrity—
could be thinking of what she had given up for him. I observed
that, in real fact, she was proud of her husband to the point of vanity. While he talked
she placed herself behind him, and whenever something he said deserved special attention,
she good-naturedly smiled across to me, nodded, and when at first I thought I must reply
to some of his remarks, she held up an admonitory finger and shook her head. I saw her
often afterwards, and now, spite of the grievances recorded in her diary—
e.g. of his inconsiderate demand for buttons for his clothes by return
post, when the letter arrived after the shops were shut—I think she was one
THOMAS CARLYLE
MRS. CARLYLE
of the proudest wives in the country in all but having no children to divide her
care.
It was Carlyle's second visit to my studio that best revealed the inner nature of
the man, when “The Awakened Conscience” and “The Light of
the World” were just completed. He spoke approvingly of the first, but without
any artistic understanding of the effect, he pointed to the reflection of the green
foliage into the shining table and said, “The moonlight is well
given”; turning to the other, he spoke in terms of disdain.
“You call that thing, I ween, a picture of Jesus Christ. Now you
cannot gain any profit to yourself except in mere pecuniary sense, or profit any one
else on earth, in putting into shape a mere papistical fantasy like that, for it can
only be an inanity, or a delusion to every one that may look on it. It is a poor
mistaken presentation of the noblest,
the brotherliest, and the most heroic-minded Being that ever
walked God's earth. Do you ever suppose that Jesus walked about bedizened in priestly
robes and a crown, and with yon jewels on his breast, and a guilt aureole round His
head? Ne'er crown nor pontifical robe did the world e'er give to such as He.
Well—and if you mean to represent Him as the spiritual Christ, you have
chosen the form in which He has been travestied from the beginning by worldlings who
have recorded their own ambitions as His, repeating Judas' betrayal to the high priests.
You should think frankly of His antique heroic soul; if you realised His character at
all you wouldn't try to make people go back and worship the image that the priests have
invented of Him, to keep men's silly souls in meshes of slavery and darkness. Don't you
see that you're helping to make people believe what you know to be false, what ye don't
believe yourself? The picture I was looking at just now of the shallow, idle fool and
his wretched victim had to do with reality; this is only empty make-believe, mere
pretended fancy, to do the like of which is the worst of occupations for a man to take
to.” I tried here to declare that I did firmly believe in the idea
that I had painted, more than anything I saw with my natural eyes, and that I could prove
from his writings that he did also—here he raised his voice well-nigh to a
scream, and Mrs. Carlyle standing behind, put up her emphatic finger and shook her head,
signing to me.
He vouchsafed but passing notice of my defence. “It's a' wilful
blindness, ye persuade yourself that ye do believe, but it's high time that ye gave up
the habit of deluding yourself.” I tried again to say that his own
teaching was of the spirit of truth coming to men, who are bound to listen, and that no
Spirit of Truth was so candid as that which Christ represents; but he would not stop, and
his good wife more vehemently beckoned silence. “I'll tell ye what my
interest in the matter is,” he said; “I have a screen at home, and
on it I have put portraits, the best I can anyhow get—often enough I have to
be content with very poor ones—of all the men that ever were on earth who
have helped to make us something better than wild beasts of rapine and havoc; of all the
brave-hearted creatures whose deeds and words have made life a term of years to bear
with patience and faith, and I see what manner of men most of these were; Socrates and
Plato, Alexander, Pompey, Cæsar, aye, and Brutus, and many another man of the
old time who won or lost in the struggle to do what they deemed the justest and wisest
thing. By the help of these effigies I can conjure each up to my eyes as though the
ancients were old acquaintances and I can call up more or less vividly many a man of the
time that has come since; but that grandest of all beings, that Jesus of heavenly omens,
I have no means whatever of raising up to my sight with any accredited
form.” Taking a long breath here, he proceeded as if to a new chapter:
“I am only a poor man, but I can say in serious truth that I'd
thankfully give one third of all the little store of money saved for my wife and old
age, for
W. H. H.]
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD (1903)
(In St. Paul's Cathedral.)
a veritable contemporary image of Jesus Christ, showing Him
as He walked about, as He was trying with His ever invincible soul to break down the
obtuse stupidity of the cormorant-minded, bloated gang who were doing, in desperate
contention, their utmost to make the world go devilward with themselves. Search has been made honestly, and imposture has striven to satisfy the
desire to procure some portraits of Him, but not the faintest shadow exists that can
be accepted, nor any legendic attempt to represent Him can be credited,
notwithstanding your fables of King Abgarus
1 of Edessa or
of St. Luke or of St. Veronica's napkin. Yet there were artists enough and to spare, and
the sculptors’ work has come down to us, filling all of the museums of
Europe. They adored their stone images of obsolete gods, and looked to the augurs of
these as ruling their destinies, while the living mouthpiece of God, the giver of true
wisdom, was amongst them. It was a shadow-land in which they searched for their gods,
and so made images of Jupiter, or Apollo, of Hercules, of all the deities and deesses
who put no bridle upon the will of their votaries, but left them to play into the hands
of all the devils in hell, from whose reign indeed they were not separated, unless
forsooth we have to take them for creatures of purposeless fancy. Male and female, they
were the rulers of a heaven that all the intelligent among men had long ceased to
believe in, spite of the statues by sculptors who made believe to believe. Had these
carvers of marble, only instead chiselled a faithful statue of the ‘Son of
Man,’ as He called Himself, and shown us what manner of man He was, what His
height, what His build, and what the features of His sorrow-marked face were, and what
His dress, I for one would have thanked him who did it with all the gratitude of my
heart for that portrait, as the most precious heirloom of the ages. Now I tell you,
young man, you are doing exactly what the sculptors of Roman time did, and y'll ne'er
make your talent a benefit to your fellowmen of to-day and to them that come afterwards,
if you go on working at worn-out fables. I have seen the pictures, all of them by the
great painters who have set themselves to portray Jesus, and what could be more wide o'
the mark? There's the picture of ‘Christ disputing with the
Doctors’ in our National Gallery by Leonardo da Vinci, and it makes him a
puir, weak, girl-faced nonentity, bedecked in a fine silken sort of gown, with gems and
precious stones bordering the whole, just as though He had been the darling of a Court,
with hands and fingers that have never done any work, and could do none whatever, a
creature indeed altogether incapable of convincing any novice advanced enough to solve
the simplest problem in logic. There are other notable presentations of conceptions of
Christ in paint and marble familiar to us in prints, and they are all
alike.” Here in shrill voice and high, he continued,
“And when I look, I say, ‘Thank you, Mr. da
Vinci,’ ‘Thank you, Mr. Michael Angelo,' ‘Thank you,
Mr. Raffaelle, that may be your idea of Jesus Christ, but I've another of my own which I
very much prefer.’ I see the Man
Transcribed Footnote (page 262):
1 For later investigation see “Sir Wyke Bayliss on
the Likeness of Jesus Christ.”
toiling along in the hot sun, at times in the cold wind,
going long stages, tired, hungry often and footsore, drinking at the spring, eating by
the way, His rough and patched clothes bedraggled and covered with dust, imparting
blessings to others which no human power, be it king's or emperor's or priest's, was
strong enough to give to Him, a missioner of Heaven sent with brave tongue to utter doom
on the babbling world and its godless nonsense, and to fashion out another teaching to
supplant it, doing battle with that valiant voice of His, only against the proud and the
perverse, encharming the simple by His love and lovableness, but ever disencharming such
as would suppose that the kingdom of heaven that He preached would bring to Him or to
His adherents earthly glory or riches; offering them rather ignominy and death.
Surrounded by His little band of almost unteachable poor friends, I see Him dispirited,
dejected, and at times broken down in hope by the immovability and spleen of fools, who,
being rich with armed slaves, determined to make the heavens bend to them. I see Him
unflinching in faith and spirit crying out, ‘He that hath ears to hear let
him hear.’ This was a man worth seeing the likeness of, if such could be
found. One painter indeed there was who had some gleam of penetration in him, and
faculty of representation, and his works I look for wherever I can hope to find them.
Albert Dürer is that man, who illustrated the painful story of the Christ,
the Man of Sorrows, in His babyhood nursed amid ruins, with Joseph ever toiling, and the
Mother oppressed and haggard with thought, and the child without the carelessness and
joy of infancy, being lean and prematurely sad, and then step after step of the same
heavy burdened soul appears, until, with face worn and distorted, He ends His life of
misery upon the Cross; but even Albert Dürer had canons of tradition which
hindered him from giving the full truth, and I don't see what hope there could be in
attempting to do now what he failed to do then. Take my word for it, and use your
cunning hand and eyes for something that ye see about ye, like the fields and trees I
saw here a year ago, and, above all, do not confuse your understanding with mysteries.”
1 And then as
he turned to go he said, pointing to a drawing
Transcribed Footnote (page 263):
1 “Once more art has renewed itself, done
battle for itself, like a little Hercules has crushed its serpents, the first of
many labours; laid the foundation of a new renaissance, amidst scorn and derision,
as ill-fated as the laugh that Remus laughed over the building of the great city
when the death-stroke met him; above all, has linked itself again to faith and
religion, its natural home and source of inspiration....
“Look back a moment at what this school of Pre-Raphaelites has done
already. If their principles had in them anything of truth, they knew that
condemnation, misconstruction—oblivion, if you will, would not quench its
light for ever; some day it would burn through with consuming fire. The beginnings,
therefore, were among the lowly things of the earth, ‘whatsoever things
are lovely, whatsoever things are pure;’ ever mounting upwards to one
end; the running stream becoming a great river, and the quiet light a burning torch;
teaching lessons of purity, singing legends of heroism, wakening into horror the
fickle cruelty of unholy love, startling into alarm and remorse whatever is cold,
cruel, and inconstant, finding at last a consummation and happy fellowship in such
thoughts as realised the ‘Light of the World.’...Those large
mournful eyes, set in such sorrowful expectation, till the door shall open, the head
slightly bending, even as it bowed upon the cross; it is the Son of Man standing
before us, in all the beauty and the sadness of our common humanity; we could call
Him Brother, and expressibly beautiful the thought seems to us; but another look,
and it is the Son of God, risen and glorified, the royal crown upon
on the wall, “And pray who may that
shrewd-looking man be with the domed and ample cranium? He ought to be a man of
mark.” I said that it was my father, whom I regarded as a man of very
exceptional intellect, though he had neither had the opportunity nor the ambition to care
to make his voice heard beyond his own private circle. He resumed, “And
so it was with my father, and I can say that in native wisdom neither I nor any son of
his came near him, and yet he cared only to go about his little land, and exercise his
judgment upon its state, to settle the order of his crops, and to watch that they were
defended
W. H. H.]
William Hunt
from all the evils that threatened them in their course, and to see that the
home was well ordered. Yes, at times he would take about the news
Transcribed Footnote (page 264):
His Head, and the royal robes enfolding Him, starred with jewels; so are we bowed
down with awe before the Judge of quick and dead; yet are there signs of comfort,
making the God whom we worship, and the Brother whom we love, one; and these are the
crown of thorns budding with new leaves, and the pierced hands....And while the
heart is bowed downwards yet in silence, filled through and through with its glory,
that wondrously lovely background, earth and sky together, comes upon one like a
soft wind, when the brain is overwrought and fevered; the orchard, too, and fruit
trees, till one remembers the written words of the wise king: ‘As the
apple-tree among the trees of the wood, so is my Beloved among the sons.’
Have we not seen it many a time, that strange pale colour in the sky at night, so
bright along the east that we know the day is coming? The stars up in heaven are
very bright, piercing through the boughts till they seem to hang like white blossoms
among the leaves, but above the Head is one, very bright and large and dazzling, and
we know it for His star that led the wise men westwards, and think perhaps of the
time when that star shone above Him, in the lowly stable of Bethlehem.
“I believe that every man, to whom God has granted truthfulness,
veneration, and earnestness, will come from the diligent reading of this book with a
spirit of deep solemnity upon him.”—Edward Burne
Jones:
Oxford and Cambridge
Magazine
, 1856.
of the town, of its men, the sage, and the crankie, and yet I
can honestly aver he was well fitted to be a counsellor to kings.”
The dark weather delayed my finishing “
The Awakened
Conscience
” and made me exceed my calculated date for departure, so much so
that my friends who did not want me to go abroad gradually spoke of the plan as all a
joke. At this time poor Deverell was attacked afresh by his malady, and although he would
not listen to the doctor's opinion, it was evident that he was in great danger, and indeed
doomed to early dissolution. His father and mother had both died, and Walter, as the elder
son, had to take the burden of the family upon him. It was thought at the time that relief
from worry about ways and means might do much to postpone the end. Millais was in
Scotland, and in answer to some letter of mine agreed to conclude the purchase with me of
an unsold picture by Deverell, contributing one half of the price,
THOMAS SEDDON
which had been fixed at ninety guineas. I was able to take the comforting news
to the sick man, and at the same time I did a drawing of him.
While I was still delayed, Mr. Agnew came saying that he had heard of my project,
and had so much admiration of it that he had determined to offer me five hundred guineas
for the first figure picture I should paint in the East. It was a liberal proposal, but I
felt obliged to say that it would be so uncertain what I should have the opportunity to
do, that it would be wiser for neither of us to be bound, and that instead I would propose
to give him the refusal of the first picture I could finish at the price that should then
suggest itself to be fair. He could not understand my rejection of so handsome a
commission, and these proposals came to nothing.
Thomas Seddon was an amateur friend of our circle. He had for years desired to
convert his furtive indulgence in art into a professional pursuit of it, but being of
value in his father's business, he had been indefinitely chained to it. He was about
thirty-three years of age when, hearing of my Eastern project, he asked to join me, and
thus by novelty of subject and my instruction make up in a measure for his tardy
commencement. As I was not yet ready to start, he elected to go on before me to Cairo, in
fear that otherwise he might further lose his freedom. One evening we met at Brown's
studio, to take leave of our common friend. I found our host full of enthusiasm about my
Egyptian and Syrian project, and in his warmth he said that had he not been married he
would certainly have come too.
Millais came back from Scotland before my start. He had been
J. E. Millais]
DESIGN FOR THE TRACERY OF A WINDOW
J. E. Millais]
JOHN RUSKIN
painting Ruskin's
portrait while away, and in response to a
challenge from him he had made a design of the tracery of a window
1 illustrating the lines—
- Where angels rising and descending met
- With interchanging gifts
I was waiting for one bright day to finish “
The Awakened
Conscience
” before leaving England. At last it came, and by four o'clock I had
accomplished all.
I took a cab and made a round of calls on my friends to say good-bye.
J. E. MILLAIS
D. G. ROSSETTI
The dear old Millais was astonished when I said I was going that night by the
mail train. Jack came back with me and helped me to pack. Some bachelor friends rallied
me, saying that they should go and dine leisurely and come on to my lodgings later. When
they arrived I had gone, and Millais had accompanied me to the station. As I had not had
time to dine, Millais rushed to the buffet and seized any likely refreshments he could,
tossing it after me into the moving carriage. What a leave-taking it was with him in my
heart when the train started! Did other men have such a sacred friendship as that we had
formed?
My thoughts in connection with the past were led to the Pre-Raphaelite
Brotherhood, from which we had hoped so much, and which, it could not be ignored, was now,
at least in part, a failure. The old comradeship was kept up as far as possible by letter,
and renewed on my return. I for long cherished the hope that again as old men, with all
the fever of distracting life abated, we might have other Pre-Raphaelite
Transcribed Footnote (page 267):
1 In doing this he indulged the ambition, which we had
entertained from the beginning, to combine architectural design with picture painting
as part of the work of a cultivated artist.
D. G. Rossetti]
DAGUERREOTYPE FROM “GIRLHOOD OF MARY”
meetings. I have on my table now a daguerreotype of Rossetti's
first picture of “
The Girlhood of Mary ,” given me by Gabriel ere my
departure. In addition to the two sonnets describing it he wrote the lines from Taylor's
Philip van Artevelde upon it—
- There's that betwixt us been, which men remember
- Till they forget themselves, till all's forgot,
- Till the deep sleep falls on them in that bed
- From which no morrow's mischief knocks them up.
From D. G. R.
- O, I have pass'd a miserable night,
- So full of fearful dreams of ugly sights.
Richard III.
Remember thirty centuries look down upon you.
Napoleon Bonaparte.
Arriving in Paris on the 14th of January, I made a halt to visit the
Louvre and beat up Brodie, the English student. He had not yet given his
coup
de grace
to his picture of “The Murder of Prince Edward.” As
a friendly cicerone he took me about, as before, to see the Imperial city. I stayed in a
hotel of ancient date, in Rue Jean Jacques Rousseau. It was built around a courtyard, like
the Talbot Inn in London, rooms for travellers being arranged around. Mine was on the
first floor, opening on to a gallery. One could not stand anywhere within the building
without wondering what tragic words the walls had echoed. When I had extinguished my
candles, shades of old, with finger on lip, seemed to bid me not to penetrate their
secrets, and I slept with a sense of submission, but on the third night of my stay I was
awakened by a repetition of a not infrequent nightmare, with screams of “It's
death, it's death, it's death!” and I resolved not to stay another night in
Paris.
I took the train to Châlon and got on board the Saone steamer. Ice was
about everywhere and the deck slippery, the fog-horn continually sounding all the way to
Lyons, where we landed. The next morning we descended the Rhone, and before noon crossed
the border-line of extreme climates, which all passengers recognised as a sudden command
to put aside greatcoats. The boat occasionally got aground, but the fixed stem was treated
as a pivot; the force of the current acted on the floating stern with such a swing, that
when the half-circle was described the whole hull was free to continue down the stream,
and so to go ahead till another sandbank gave a fresh opportunity for the
manœuvre. At Valence we slept. Romance and charm were in the air, and after
dinner at the old-fashioned inn, as I turned to the broad hearth with a welcoming log
ablaze, I thought fondly of Deverell, who had often enacted imaginary adventures of
dramatic character which we were to enjoy together in our later life. His ill-fortune
sapped the large promise of his genius.
The next morning we reached never-to-be-forgotten Avignon, and from thence
Marseilles, where the P. and O. steamer was still getting
AVIGNON
in coal and cargo, leaving time for me to enjoy the sight of gorgeous groups of
vendibles in the market, with the comely daughters of the
M. E. H.-H.]
LE CHATEAU D'IF. SUNRISE
Sun at the stalls; as well as an expedition to the Château d'If. It
was not without regret that now, when for the first time I saw the mountains with clouds
uplifted in the southern sky canopying Italy,
I must turn my face away from the land where the highest and
strongest artists had laboured, and where so many of their noblest works still remained.
We halted again at Malta, where I met Henry Lushington, Secretary to the Governor at
Malta, to whom I had a letter of introduction.
I became friendly with many of the Indian officials on board, who invited me to
come and see them in India, but after three years I was pained to read of some of them as
having come to their end in the Mutiny. These men were a visible illustration of the
greatness of the British Empire and of the vast trusts it held towards the advancement of
the world. How such a surpassing nation could be indifferent in its governmental
recognition to the expression of the people's soul by Art could not but be a puzzle to me,
and I reflected that its decline must be precipitated, if there were not that
recognition—which had distinguished all dominant nations of the
past—that Art must take her part in the national life, for if left merely to the
patronage of a few rich men, moved hither and thither by the whim of the day in the
current in which they swim, it must decline; and although individual triumphs of British
genius will survive, no National taste will remain, no stamp such as that which makes men
say of an exhumed antiquity, while there is any form to be deciphered, that it is
Egyptian, Etruscan, Greek or Italian. There must be a real necessity for design felt in
the nation; it must be a want; food to the intellectual and sensuous hunger of the people;
it must be an adjunct to religion, or—if you quarrel about names—what
men accept in the place of religion; in its highest form it must be in their
temples; it will not be found in after days if it serves only to flatter the rich;
it should be a freemason's sign to all; one which must declare itself to strangers as well
as to ourselves, and it must have a growth, gradual and steady, to perfection. Such were
my solitary musings while I paced the deck.
It was a delightful voyage, with porpoises racing the vessel and flying-fish
shooting through the prismatic arcs of the waves even on to the deck. How sweet, too, it
was to look over the gunwale into the lapis-lazuli water, dense as in a dyer's vat,
marbled all through with engulfing veins.
Egypt showed itself very unimposing with its low sand dunes, and for landmarks
only the lighthouses, Pompey's Pillar, and the many windmills which owed their origin to
Napoleon. Alexandria still bore trace of the sleep from which Lieutenant Waghorn, the
pioneer of the Overland Route, had aroused it only some ten years before. When landed, the
passengers got as best they could to a house called a hotel, where people sat on their
luggage and clamoured, much in vain, for refreshment and attention. Our steamboat in the
canal was captained by a native, and the crew were uncontrolled and unmannerly, to which
the ship bore witness in its untidiness.
A full hour before sunrise we were landed at Boulak, and then
began the first revelation of the wonders in store for me. I
hung about to see the unpacking of the cargo which was to pass overland to Suez on the
backs of camels; part of this consisted of small weighty cases, containing bullion for
India. An old grizzly sheik had been appointed to deal with these; he sat on a low seat,
in front of which the money boxes had to be placed in order, his six sons bringing them
out from the hold and depositing them there. On a sudden the British overseer found that
one was missing, and the father arose as a man whose family honour was at eternal stake.
He arrested the steps of the son about to return to the ship, and repeated his order to
each of the others as he arrived. When all were collected before him,—a flaming
fire in a brazier was shedding light on the scene, while the eastern sky was paling behind
the palms—the sons, massive in build and stature, stood in a row with hands
folded. The error was then found to be that one had come forward with a packet out of his
turn. The patriarch objurgated him sternly, and spat upon him with words of bitter
contempt, method was restored, and the whole business went on again in primæval
fashion, as it might have done in the days of Jacob. This was the opening of a great
volume of living pictures, from which I had to turn to the omnibus which waited to take me
to the hotel in Cairo, where Seddon met me. The noise of life was like the ringing bells
of a festa, and it was impossible to turn my eyes from the open window, where each scene
was one of those perennial dramas of the East, heard of, imagined often, but hitherto cut
off from me by intervening leagues of sea. The Usbeykia was then a dense jungle of palm
trees and sugar-cane, separated from the houses by a broad curvilinear road, where camels,
horses, cows, asses, and goats were tethered, and gazelles took their pleasure in munching
the juicy fodder placed near their heads. A happy holiday feeling pervaded the air; it was
to me as the slaking of a long thirst. Jugglers at a little distance collected a dense
crowd, with a fringe of impatient, nimble children, or they pursued a rival mountebank
trading on the antics of a sufficiently ugly baboon; animals as they marched along and men
on business chewed newly culled stalks of sugar-cane. Bedouin from the desert prowled
stealthily like beasts of prey with sheathed claws; serpent charmers, with their noxious
reptiles in hand or in open breast, invited patrons as they passed and re-passed,
incredulous of want of
franghi fondness for their pets. Now a clamour of screeches with a burden of men's
intoning voices heralded a funeral, with the corpse borne, face uncovered, dressed as the
man was living yesterday in the market-place. The cry of the widows and daughters was
addressed to the motionless actor of the scene, calling him by all his pet names to come
back to them and theirs; infants were riding on the mothers' shoulders, bewildered at the
situation and forgotten, as the women tossed the dust on their own heads. Across an end of
the square a religious procession of another tenor came upon the stage. It was less
hurried and tempestuous; all the actors walked
sedately, while the tom-tom sounded and the joy-cry rang out
its peal of notes. This was a marriage company, with the child bride under a canopy of
gold embroidery, walking with slowly shuffling feet. Mother and female relatives, dressed
in old, harmonious-coloured, and traditionally decorated silks, attended the party. As the
various groups passed along, through all the confusion, water-carriers rang their brass
tazzi, and mingled their shouts in the name of the Prophet with those of other itinerant
vendors of tempting drinkables and edibles. Above all swept the searching hawks, circling
and crossing, and sometimes swooping down into the busy crowd to seize undefended prey. I
stood at that window looking down upon mortal interests as much apart as the gods might
survey mankind from the clouds. All the actors of that day have now passed
away—the Pasha in his gorgeous carriage, the running footmen
kurbashing the subservient pedestrians; the priests solemnising the procession of the
doséh, on the return of the Sheik of the Saadeyeh, from Mecca, on his white horse;
the devout who threw themselves down to the trampled upon, despite the chance of broken
backs; the rude fellah, holding in his hand the long sugar-cane, all have passed, taking
nothing with them but the lesson, sacred in their own hearts, of the drama in which they
took part; now, fifty years after, when their places are taken by new actors, and even the
stage itself changed so as hardly to be recognised, how vivid and full of life are the
memories I retain, as though they had been interrupted only for a moment, and I bless the
meanest of the original actors for the delights they gave me.
Sitting in the hotel, busy with my correspondence, I had frequent occasion to
sympathise with a gentle-minded buffalo suckling her calf, which was stabled in front of
the window. She was head to head with a truculent ass, who brayed all the day long. It was
evident the noise caused her sore affliction. It was enough, even at a distance, to stun
the ears, but she, poor thing, turned away, putting her head down, that the din might be
more easily endured. Unlimited patience is only provocative of greater injury to the
habitually vicious. Alas! some donkeys are not amenable to gentleness or conversion, and
the more this beast was endured in his unreasonable trumpetings the more frequent and the
louder they were. He heard other jackasses and she-asses in the distance applauding his
observations as sapient and enlightening, and so he evidently gloried in the affliction he
caused his neighbour, and having but a moment since ended one utterance which was like the
call of doom, he turned his nose more directly towards the bearer of Juno's soft regard,
and raised up his voice to justify his previous homily. The strain growing in volume, the
cow bent her head away to the extremest limits, but this proving futile, she suddenly made
a fresh resolve, inclined her head, and directed her sturdy horn into his open mouth, and,
making one rush, sent him over, giving him a lesson against bad manners which lasted for
several days.
This poor milch-cow was a perfect type of modern English Art, harried, hindered,
and driven to despair by blatant criticism, and at the time I could only wish for some
penalty that would follow out the sequel of the Usbeykia contest, and that the arrogant
and self-exalted umpires might meet as sharp and sudden retribution for their
self-satisfied clamour.
When I took my walks abroad, and looked upon what passed before my eyes, whether
of woe or weal, I found I had escaped from the affectations of civilised life to Nature
herself in unsophisticated and simple grace, and life reappeared as in primitive days.
The interior of the bazaars, the streets, the mosques, the fountains, the tombs
of the Caliphs, the view from the citadel, the avenues of lebek, the gates, old Cairo,
each in turn offered a perfect subject for a painter of contemporary phases of Eastern
life. But for this I had no
W. H. H.]
GEBEL MOKATTEM, CAIRO
ambition, traditional manners were threatening to pass away, together with
ancient costume and hereditary taste; I saw that in another generation it would be too
late to reconstruct the past, save in rural and desert life, if even there, and special
facilities for seeing primitive life near the Pyramids led me with Seddon to encamp by the
Sphinx. A very moderate expedition daily provided us with birds for the pot; all other
food we purchased from the Arabs. One morning after experience of the unparalleled
hardness of a bed in the sand, with resentment extending to the wind, I felt but little
inclined to acknowledge that the dawn was sufficiently declared for me to regard rest as
altogether at an end. Violent gusts were still battering and bellying the tent, and
causing a severe strain upon ropes and pegs; but these bore the trial until suddenly one
of the stakes on my side of the tent was torn up, flapping about like a mad thing, and
admitting a tornado of wind. I had to make a grand spring to catch hold of the riotous
pin, but by then several other fastenings had come undone, and the canvas was dashing
backwards and forwards, up and down, beyond all control. Seddon on his
side was also holding on to the loose folds like an octopus;
but it was too late, the tent was literally turned inside out, and we were rolled over and
over as though in a blanket pudding, while books, clothes, carpets, and drawing materials
were scattered about the desert, some of them irrecoverably lost in the sand. This
experience induced us to have a vacated tomb swept out for our abode, and to install our
servants with the canteen in one of the side apartments, where a Greek called Gabrien and
an Egyptian—who had lost his original name because he had been to England with
the baby hippopotamus, and was known as
“Hippo”—constituted our permanent attendants. The latter
was a serpent charmer, and never went about without one or two reptiles as bulky as one's
wrist, coiled up inside his kamise, nearly the only dress he wore. Gabrien was in my pay,
the other treasure belonged to Seddon.
I enjoyed this
villeggiatura generally about three weeks at a
time, and I found it always beneficial to my health. Sometimes at Ghizeh
W. H. H.]
THE SPHINX
I was encouraged to think it would be easier to find models than it had proved
to be in Cairo; but although I started more than once with this hope, some unexpected
obstacle always occurred to check my success.
1 Among the young people employed by M. Mariette, who engaged many to clear
away the sand at the base of the Sphinx, there were several who were interesting examples
of the ancient national type. I prevailed upon the friends of a full-grown damsel to allow
her
Transcribed Footnote (page 276):
1 The following letter was written at the time—
Williams' Indian Family Hotel,
Cairo, Egypt,
March 16, 1854.
My Dear Millais,—I have been bothered overmuch lately
with the difficulties about the little picture, and thus was hindered in getting this
letter away by the last mail. I wrote to Egg last from our tent at Ghizeh; after that
time I was driven back by the wind, which disturbed the sand so much as to make
sketching in colours a task of too much time; for the result I might add one or two
other trifling annoyances, but then you would think the climate here as victimising as
that in England, which would be an injustice, even if the present two weeks of winter
weather were continuous. After cautioning you thus much, I don't mind saying that one
morning before we had completed the first task of tying up the fleas for the day, a
little breeze arose which compelled us to hold on to the skirts of our tent for half
an hour, in fear that otherwise we might be blown to the Sahara. My genius is not
sufficient to convey a true impression of the event either by
to sit to me for an oil picture, but I had to undertake my work
in an open cave under the plateau of the Pyramids, for the increasing crowd
Transcribed Footnote (page 277):
artistic or literary means. I have registered the fact, however, in both arts, and my
conscience is relieved. Before concluding my notice of our nomadic
ménage, it may not be uncalled for to explain the figure to the
right of the composition above. In the year 1820-25-30-35-40—it is very
difficult to compute his age—the subject of our biography was born in India,
of a family of the most ancient descent. Indeed, in this respect one may venture to
state that no European family, not even that of Hannay, would venture to compete with
this remarkable being; for even by his own computation 360 generations of ancestors
have continuously pursued one vocation (and one may reasonably conclude that such a
family could not have risen in a day, and that therefore there must have been some
founders which tradition cannot reach). The most profound investigation fails to
discover the events of his earliest youth, as he chooses to discountenance all
impertinent curiosity by a broad grin and a repetition of his compendious English
vocabulary, “Vare kood, ser!” When this gentleman had arrived at
the age of discretion in the year 1850, he was appointed by the Pacha's officer in
charge of the hippopotamus as sub-guardian of that interesting infant, in which
capacity he accompanied it to England, and together with it formed the attractive
exhibition in the Zoological Gardens for several months. At the end of that period he
returned to the Nile country, and has remained here ever since; his vocation is that
of serpent charmer, in which he is undoubtedly possessed of the highest talent. This
recommended him to Seddon's attention, who has such an unqualified love for the
inhabitants of this quarter of the globe as to covet specimens of all the noxious
reptiles that dwell here. At the moment illustrated above, I am bound to confess that
Hippopotamus (for his charge stood sponsor to him and gave his own name to his
affectionate use) did not stand thus classically entwined by serpents in the spot
where he is depicted; but as since his sudden appearance here some three weeks since,
with nearly all the most venomous creatures of Egypt in his bosom, which he had
captured for his admiring master, he has always been present to my most nervous
imagination as I have represented, so I have thought it well to adopt an abstract
manner of treatment of the design. Seddon returned with me from Ghizeh, but after two
or three days, as the delightful weather of this season was restored, he again took up
quarters in the tent; he intends to paint there. I stay in Cairo to commence a little
subject which I witnessed in the street. If it were not for the hope of employing my
time until our start in April for Sinai with this town subject, I think I should be
inclined to leave at once and go to Syria; for the country offers nothing with more
than antiquarian interest as landscape; the Pyramids themselves are extremely ugly
blocks, as one always knew, and arranged with most unpicturesque taste. . . . There
are palm trees about, which attract my passing admiration, but for all else one might
as well sketch in Hackney Marsh. The desert is beautiful; but as I have said I could
not settle down there, I find a good deal of difficulty in doing so here, for there
are four or five other Englishmen in the hotel, and it is impossible to feel secluded
enough to study, even when Seddon is away. . . . I must say Seddon's good-nature and
ability for useful arrangements go much beyond my expectations.
Thursday Morning.—The mail came in yesterday, and this
morning the letters have been delivered. I have received yours and two or three in one
from my family. . . . God help poor Deverell! I was prepared for the fatal news, but
not the less affected by it. The longer I live the less certainty I feel as to the
course to be taken, and I almost determine to do nothing. I am ashamed at the little
enthusiasm I feel, even with the novelty of my present life. I hope you will come out
in the autumn. Seddon will have gone back by then, and I will have made some way with
the language if possible. I am very likely to remain abroad for a year or two; it is
impossible to do any good in merely passing through a country, particularly when one
has so many prejudices to overcome towards the annoyances which exist here. I wish we
could meet abroad and travel and work together for a good while, with occasionally
another or two for companions (Halliday for one). The country offers nothing to me but
landscapes and buildings of antiquarian interest; you know I want figures. I don't
feel certain as to the best place to remain in; this may be the most convenient and
practicable, but my last information points to Beyrout, where one might think and work
without vexatious interruption.. . . I am glad to have your full letter before me
again and to learn that Inchbold is likely to get on. Your proposition to entertain my
little sister at tea with your cousin gratifies me beyond any other that could be made.
. . . Certainly cultivate a beard. I am persuaded to overcome my Anglican prejudice in
favour of a clean chin. I should not do so, however, if I found it disguised my
nationality, for that is worth every other pretension one travels with; it finds one
in cringing obedience and fear from every native, even a dog when told one is an
Englishman runs away yelping. With this nationality, indeed, and a fist I would
undertake to knock down any two Arabs in the Usbeykia and walk away unmolested. The
Russians one hears of occasionally, but only from England, when the news is so old as
to have gained admission into the Appendix of Goldsmith's
School History
of Great Britain
. The fact is, as you hinted before my departure, one hears
nothing here, so do
of spectators testified to the survival of their ancestors'
love of art, but this trait would have been more appreciated by me had the amateurs been
less bent upon attracting the girl's attention, and had they not shaken their sand-laden
abbias on to my wet and too tenacious paint. M. Mariette came and looked on for hours,
assuring me that he would prevail upon the girl's friends to let me have a better
opportunity; but the effect of his good offices was that she absented herself altogether,
and I had for the time to give up the work. I finished the picture some years afterwards,
under the title of “
The Afterglow.” Before leaving the desert I
engaged two Arabs to take me to the top of the Pyramids. Seddon accompanied me, declaring
his determination to
Transcribed Footnote (page 278):
pray append one line of news to each letter, particularly if you have anything at
hand about Cairo, for as I am here I am naturally anxious to know what has passed
besides the everlasting donkeys, which, by the bye, are the only steeds one can get
here without expending enough to purchase a horse completely; so you may see I do not
enjoy the luxury nor endanger my valuable life by running after the hounds. Appended
you see an example of the ordinary load an ass has to carry in this country. I intend
sending a letter to Gabriel by this post; he wished to learn about the expenses of
living here, so I will leave the subject entirely for his perusal. I wish my attempt
to get models had been encouraging in the result. Bedouin may be had in twenties and
thirties merely by paying them a little more than their exceedingly low rate of wages,
and these are undoubtedly the finest men in the place; but when one requires the men
of the city or the women, the patience of an omnibus man going up Piccadilly with two
jibbing horses on an Exhibition day is required. I have made the attempt to get women
to sit, until at the end of a fortnight or three weeks I have reaped nothing but
despair, although I have spared no pains to achieve my purpose. One chance my servant
discovered and told me of exultingly, so I went with him without question into a house
where I was followed by scrutinising eyes through windows and door-cracks on each
storey. Going up the outside staircase, I found myself at last at the top of the house
entering the guest-room. This was a small chamber without much furniture, but
surrounded by divan seats in front of a rich lattice-work
mushrebeeah, where people sit for the cool air in the heat of the day. No one was
present, so I had leisure to examine the objects in the room and speculate upon the
beauty of the houris in the house, and to make some study of the manner in which I
would arrange the figures which I should have to do that same day; and here I heard
women's voices outside, and shuffling of feet. Four or five entered veiled, with a
duenna. They ranged themselves in a rank with their backs against the door. With but
only twenty words of Arabic, and a great deal of impatience, I could not afford much
ceremony; so after I had fired off the nineteenth, I thought it time to walk up to the
most graceful figure and utter the still unexhausted twentieth “
Ya bint.” The shy daughter of the full moon lifted her veil and squinted.
“The evening star” had lost her front teeth, the
“sister of the Sun” had several gashes in her cheek, while the
“mother of the morning” had a face in shape like a pyramid. I
told my man to express my regret that heaven had not bestowed on me enough talent to
do justice to that order of beauty, and I took my departure by giving a
backshish to the old woman; a fight with a man or two in going downstairs, and an
encounter with several dogs in the yard, and I found myself in the street with my man
behind me in a state of utter bewilderment at the turn affairs had taken. The next day
I applied to the wife of the English missionary, who explained that it was a matter of
the greatest difficulty. She had once induced her servant girl to sit, but then it was
to a clergyman; perhaps it might be possible to get her again for me, but not at
present, for it was a great fast, which was observed at home indoors, and moreover she
herself was just setting out to Mount Sinai for two or three months, and without her
presence in the room nothing could be done. The day after this I persuaded my landlord
to exert himself, which ended in his procuring me a lady as ugly as a daguerreotype,
whom I dismissed after I had blunted my pencil in my sketch-book. In the afternoon I
had another woman brought, who turned out to be uglier than any I had seen. There are
beautiful women here in the country. The fellah girls wear no veils and but very
little dress, and these are perhaps the most graceful creatures (about twelve or
thirteen) when in their prime, you could very well see anywhere. Near the Pyramids,
turning a corner, I suddenly came face to face with one of these. The young girl
stared like a startled gazelle as though electrified, and suddenly she bounded away
with feet almost flying over the earth. Seddon's Hippopotamus was with me, but I only
explained my desire to him without further satisfaction than could be got by his going
through his complete vocabulary with all its variations of “Vare kood,
ser—yes, ser, vare kood, ser—vare kood, ser.” Good-bye,
old fellow.
write his name on the top; I strove to dissuade him, but when
he came down he gloried in having accomplished his object. I contented myself that mine
would not be found there, but he retorted, “Oh, isn't it,
W. H. H.]
FELLA CHILDREN, GHIZEH
though? I took care to write yours as large as mine!” A
letter written to Millais at this date gives some experience of this visit to the interior of the pyramid.
1
Transcribed Footnote (page 279):
“
May 8, 1854.
1“ I never had any great admiration for the Pyramids such as most people
manifest, and this, and perhaps a desire to appear superior to the cockney visitors, had
made me leave
W. H. H.]
FROM A LETTER TO MILLAIS
the duty of particular examination to the last. . . . I wish I could give you any idea
of the event. It was a hot day, and when we reached the entrance I was glad to stop a
few minutes in the shade before commencing my inner researches; when we started it
was
One day when I was mooning about the bazaars, I had my attention attracted to a
young tradesman courting a girl; she had come duly
Transcribed Footnote (page 280):
along an alley descending at an angle of 35°, without sufficient room to
allow us to walk upright. It was a difficult matter to proceed down this slippery
pavement and reach out far enough in each stride to come upon a rudely broken step
which perhaps had been made at first for the use of visitors or workmen. I managed,
however, here without the assistance of either the Arab before or the one behind. At
the end of fifty yards we came upon a halting-place, where they stayed and lighted the
candles they had each brought. Behind and upwards we looked on the long cool passage
with the hot white sky at the end; for our further passage we had to turn on one side
and along a low tunnel requiring one to stoop double: here my guides were divided as
before, each holding their candle towards me. I heard through their monotonous
chanting shrill and sharp sounds as of creatures frightened; but there was no
opportunity for inquiry, the men had chosen a pace and there was no interrupting it,
and when we stopped at last it was at such a strange
W. H. H.]
FROM A LETTER TO MILLAIS
barrier that all my curiosity was drawn towards our own affairs I had not
yet recovered the blindness of the sun, and when I saw our way completely blocked up
in front and at the side, it seemed to me that there was no further way; but I was
reassured somewhat by seeing one Arab climb the wall. I proceeded to follow his
example, but as he seemed to have restricted himself to an inconvenient space, I
turned towards the further corner; but here I was arrested by the Arab Abdullah and
the illumination of the mouth of a dark well. ‘Dat go
moush, araf-fein;
him go down, down, no stop’—a piece of
information which induced me to place myself in his offered arm and be quiet, while he
wheeled me round as I have seen heavy goods turned about by iron cranes in London; and
here I had the hand of Mohammed to grasp to clamber up to a landing leading to another
passage, which, as nearly as I can guess, must run upwards at an angle of
35° from the one I had just left here. I held the hand of Abdullah in front
and of the other behind, in established order, and in spite of a liberal heat and
perspiration suffered by each, we progressed at quick measure. Our pace was suddenly
checked by the presence of another deep well, which here went completely across the
passage; but, fortunately, a way was left at the side on a kind of step which runs
from the bottom to the top, and this we used to pass the terrible opening to the
remainder of this and other forgotten ascents and descents the while I listened to the
echoes and the bat screeches, and peered forwards as well as I could with my body bent
double, to make out the nature of our way, until at the top of a tiring ascent I was
allowed to walk upright for a few paces, and then was told that the place was the
central chamber of the Pyramid. My eyes were not prepared for the depth of darkness in
that place, and I looked about vainly to discover the walls that I might tell its
size; but I was forced to wait further initiation and employ my probation on objects
within reach. There was an empty sarcophagus in the middle of the room, which had
evidently been broken open for its contents, which had been taken away; nothing was
left but an outer case of rude construction, perhaps designedly to deceive any who
might find that hidden treasure-house. In a corner of the room was an excavation which
had been commenced by some recent investigator, but which had been given up and left
as fruitless. At last I could manage to estimate the size of the place, and to my
disappointment, since the walls had seemed to contract in becoming visible, it was not
more than 30 or 40 feet square, and it had nothing more than the two objects, except
the thousands of names written upon the walls of all ages. . . . The structure was
still strong for ages to come to bear witness to after people. Some fruit stones have
done their work when the kernel is found and their broken pieces are thrown away;
while others, as coco-nuts and gourd rinds, are saved to commence a new office. Here I
left off dreaming about the failure of the original purpose, and I chanted out:
‘The dead praise not thee, O Lord :
W. H. H.]
THE AFTERGLOW IN EGYPT
veiled, and prepared for an idle visit to his shop-seat. In an
unlit corner I could watch the growth of his natural curiosity, and his pleadings to be
allowed to satisfy his eyes as to the features hidden under the black
burko. To raise up the veil was an act for which there could be no toleration; to press it
close so as to see the outline of the face, the mouth, and the chin, was the utmost that
propriety could allow. There was more than a superficial custom in the incident; I seized
upon this symbol of human interest in the unknown as a good theme with which
W. H. H.]
FELLA GIRL, EGYPT (GHIZEH)
to put to the test the possibility of undertaking my first subject picture in
the East.
By this attempt I was not encouraged to despise the difficulty of my task, the
young man I found to sit as the lover had questioned me during the day as to my object,
but went away apparently quite at his
Transcribed Footnote (page 282):
neither all they that go down into silence. But we will praise the Lord : from
this time forth for evermore. Praise the Lord.' And before the sound had settled I
got up to go out again, when I was startled by an echo clear as a reply: 'The dead
praise not thee, O Lord : neither all they that go down into silence. But we will
praise the Lord : from this time forth for evermore. Praise the Lord.
‘”
W. H. H.]
THE AFTERGLOW
W. H. H.]
THE LANTERN MAKER'S COURTSHIP
ease, and evidently more than satisfied with his gains. Next
morning, however, he failed to appear, and when I met him afterwards he accosted me in
great indignation, saying that I had tried to deceive him, for no sum in the world would
he come again, for he had met a
Moalim who had told him that my real purpose was to obtain the portraits of true
Moslems, to return with them to England, to call up Satan, to bargain with him as to the
price he would pay for the souls of my victims, and that thus I should become rich beyond
conception. In time I found
W. H. H.]
FELLAH GIRL, EGYPT (GHIZEH)
other models who came reluctantly and stayed sulkily. The worst of such false
starts as those I made is that they are apt to destroy the incisiveness of the conception
with which a painter should begin on a work; it is the difference between the cure of a
wound by first intention and the completion of the healing act after many relapses. The
condition in which I found myself at this outset of my Eastern effort was most
tantalising. The superstition which at first obstructed the work, and, when this was
removed, the inability to obtain a room with a good light for a studio, seemed to debar me
from figure painting. Landscape indeed was open to me, but I had an initial prejudice
against
palm trees and pyramids, and I did not feel tempted to spend
paint upon them, and I was driven to consider that I should possibly not delay my return
home much longer.
My work permitted, but to a limited degree, the pleasures of society, but the
Consul-General, Frederick Bruce, and the attaché, Frederick
W. H. H.]
EGYPTIAN GIRL
Lockwood, were both constant with their good offices in helping me, and often we
joined them in the garden, where the table was spread and we could chat pleasantly to the
smoke of our chibouques. Seddon was valuable as a manager of business matters, so I gladly
left him to make the bargain for a diabeyah down the Eastern branch of the Nile. We found
diabeyah life extremely pleasant; our occupation was to finish water-colour drawings and
to make preparations for future work. I had already decided on the subject of
“The Finding of Christ in the Temple” as that to which I should
devote myself on my arrival at Jerusalem. The working out of the design was a most
appropriate occupation for the leisure of life on a boat, going down the stream with no
disturbance but that of the morning swim and the hour's constitutional on the banks after
luncheon, when an occasional shot secured supplies for the cook. The extensive ruins of a
Ptolemaic temple at Beit-al Hagar, reminded me of our nineteenth-century Gothic, inasmuch
as it proved to be a
W. H. H.]
GAZELLES IN THE DESERT
later date imitation of the correct “style” of earlier
days, and altogether destitute of sincerity and vitality.
At Damietta we found our coasting vessel waiting a fair wind to cross the bar;
but when we boarded her in the dark, instead of having, as I had expected, cabins and
passenger comforts, she was a smack of about forty tons' burden, laden with bags of rice
nearly up to the gunwale, and without a deck of any kind. For four or five days the
boat lay close to the bank of the estuary, the wind seemed
obstinately set on preventing it from getting out to sea, but I was still working out my
design. One evening on the smooth flat sand with a stick I traced out an improved plan for
the composition of the Madonna and Jesus, and being much interested in my progress, I did
not notice the quietly
W. H. H.]
SEMINOOD ON THE NILE
advancing waves until they wiped out the whole at one sweep, before I had time
to take notes for repetition of the lines and to escape a wetting.
The town had some pleasantly arranged houses on the harbour, with courtyards
looking on the water, reminding one of Holland or Venice. In the city there were some
buildings and a mosque with marble inlaid work that seemed to belong to the time of Haroun
al
Raschid, and there was a ruined mosque to the west that courted
closer attention. Suddenly the wind changed, the smack was disburdened of its cargo, and
went off over the bar, the rice bags were shipped, and finally we followed on board, where
Seddon's risibility was again unreined, for here about a dozen fresh native passengers
were received in the boat. I insisted upon some separation from these not very promising
W. H. H.]
RUINED MOSQUE IN SAND DESERT NEAR DAMIETTA
looking fellow-passengers, and so had the use of the dingey as a special cabin,
and a pleasant one it was with the sea zephyr fanning us by day, and by night the deep
violet sky spangled with stars for bed-curtains.
Being out at sea in calm weather, I began a sketch of the stern of the boat with
the
Reis holding the tiller. I had made some progress when he observed me, and with much
agitation commanded me to
W. H. H.]
DAMIETTA
stop, assuring every one that my act would be most unpropitious for our journey.
As I laughed at this warning, and proceeded, he repudiated all responsibility and left the
helm, and no one of the crew would dare to prevent the vessel following its own sweet
will. Drifting as we were, a sailor from the mast-head assured us that we had got within
sight of Jaffa. I was busy writing, and paid no heed till suddenly it
was found that nothing but dropping the anchor would avail, so
I had to turn out the contents of the dingey, blankets, gun, pistol, writing materials,
and clothes, among the dirty Arabs, and we all got on shore for a couple of hours,
returning at night. While we were dozing, an eastward breeze blew us out to sea, and we
were wafted in to Jaffa, arriving there in the waking dawn. It was the 30th of May. I sat
W. H. H.]
APPROACH TO JAFFA
looking at the coast where lay the nearing town, and the distant hill range of
Judea; as we put into the meagre port formed by the rocks on which Perseus succoured his
Andromeda, we saw a crowd of harbour loafers wrangling and screaming to seize any booty
they could get.
In Egypt, patterned dresses are of brown, red, or green and pink, or blue and
orange, combinations which at a little distance neutralise one another; here in Syria,
they were of azure and pink, or indigo and
W. H. H.]
SEMINOOD ON THE NILE
white, or yellow and vermilion, prismatic combinations I observed apparently
suggested by the sky and amethystine mountains, pure in pristine hues.
The city of Jaffa and its neighbourhood are as rich in classic legend as in
scriptured story, from our house-tops we could see the remains Cæsarea, and the
sea coast towards Acre, Tyre, and Sidon, and in the
afternoon sun we descried the tall and snow-clad peak of
Hermon. We were in the land of the princely Perseus, of the battles between Egyptians and
Assyrians, of the foolish Gyges, and of all the Philistine history. At Cæsarea,
Paul appeared before Festus, and Herod Agrippa sat in the amphitheatre in golden garments
which shone resplendent in the rising sun, when he was stricken with his deadly disease.
We started eastward late one afternoon. The rolling plain was not less enriched in fruit
and corn than it was in those far-off days. Before sunset we reached the Convent of
Ramleh, and here, while the cheery
W. H. H.]
DAMIETTA
monks were preparing their simple hospitality, we went up to the roof to see the
glowing hills, the plateau of our future adventures.
In the morning we started before the full day had come; the cornfields were being
reaped; the first sight of a Palestine harvest can scarcely fail to make a traveller
linger and watch reapers and gleaners. Three hours brought us to the opening of the hills
called Bab-el-wad. We dismounted in sight of Koobab to sketch the primitive-looking
village. There were no sort of roads then, and no cafés of any kind, but we
rested under a sycamore tree; got water, and ate our dried fruit with the bread which we
had brought. From this point our track was as bad as it could anyhow be, in climbing the
hillside and
descending to the valleys, our road lay over polished and
slippery limestone. While recognising the difficulties, we delighted in the wild beauty of
the hills, and we nursed the hope that when we reached the sky-line, having already passed
the traditional Emmaus, we should see Jerusalem in the distance. But at the desired point
we found only valleys of six or seven miles' width separating us from the next heights, just as the
hollows of a titanic rolling sea might curve out the upper
level of the main. The descent to the valley was by straggling tracks with frequent steps
and turns to be made apparent only as they were approached, and at the bottom there was a
drink of water for ourselves and the beasts. But after a pause around the well, and an
exchange of
W. H. H.]
FIRST SIGHT OF JERUSALEM (1845)
news with muleteers coming in opposite directions, we started again with
eagerness to reach the goal of pilgrimage sacred to Jew, Christian, and Mohammedan. At
Abou Goosh a handsome ruined Crusaders' church used as a barn, and a cluster of stone
houses built to overlook the gardens which here were planted freely with fruit trees, gave
the region a happy look.
Long desire and constant disappointment had dulled interest in the scenes we
passed, and the eagerness of expectation was blunted. The hot stagnant air encouraged a
mood in which all further calculation of being within sight of the end of our journey
seemed futile; every step seemed to take us further from prospect of another city and more
into the wild away from any place of human life. We climbed up with sight
alone bent on the horses' path. Suddenly and unbidden our
beasts stopped, we raised our eyes, and there all the scene had opened, a great landscape
was spread out before us, and in the centre stood the city. Foursquare it was and compact
in itself, without suburb, except the enclosure round the tomb of David, and half-way down
Zion a new white building with a wall of its own to guard it. Above the battlements
towered three or four ancient fortresses, and to the south spread handsome fir-trees,
while a few graceful cypresses pierced the rounded outlines of the group, making with the
minaret, a variegated cluster of history. The mount sloped down to the deep valley of
Jehoshaphat; domes and minarets rose against a range with swelling outlines forming the
Mount of Olives and the Hill of Offence, and far distant spread the Mountains of Moab, all
amethyst and azure.
The afternoon sun was already beginning to glow with the softness of amber, the
breeze from the sea had awakened the birds, and the windmills turned with a music as of
new life. This, then, was the stage on which the dramas were enacted which have stirred
the blood of the greatest Races on the face of the earth, and turned the current of all
their purpose. There was an unspeakable spirit of secrecy in the air, while an appropriate
beauty that breathed in the scene raised in my mind the image of some beautiful queen mute
and dead, but with eyes open and staring to the heavens, as though not even yet to be at
peace. The sense of pity made responsiveness a need. I turned to my companion, and he,
habitually jocose, was now leaning forward with clenched hands upon the pommel of his
saddle, swaying his shoulders to and fro, while copious tears trickled down his cheeks,
his satisfied eyes overflowing spite of, or unknown to himself.
Descriptions of scenery are seldom desired, but I speak of this impressive view
of the City of Sacrifice as it appeared in 1854 from the western approach, because now it
is destroyed by ungainly constructions disfiguring a spot whose memories are for ever
linked with the story of Calvary.
Jerusalem is a city compact in itself. Psalm cxxii. 3.
We granted you increase of wealth and children, and we made you a more numerous people,
saying, If ye do well, ye will do well to your own souls; and if ye do evil, ye will do
it unto the same.—
The Koran, chap. xvii.
Slowly we stirred and moved on to the Jaffa Gate; as we entered about 4
p.m., wild music was being beaten within the city, followed by a measured shout, thrice
repeated, the triumphant cry for the Turkish Sultan out of the mouths of his conquered
Arab soldiers.
We threaded our way to the Casa Nuova, the home of hospitality before hotels were
established, where we were to be entertained for a fortnight. The good frati and the
Superior received us pleasantly
W. H. H.]
RAMADAN, JERUSALEM
and provided us with simple fare. I walked about the walls and up the Mount of
Olives, from the top of which the view was wild, barren, and diaphanous, like a vision of
the surface of the moon. Beaumont, a young Fellow of Trinity, Cambridge, whom we had met
in Cairo, aided us in our researches around the city, and before I settled down to the
design of my proposed picture we rode out to Bethlehem.
With letters from home came the criticisms on my pictures in the Academy, which
were not calculated to encourage me. I quote from three most important journals examples
of the criticism
that appeared at the time in periodicals down to the
Family Herald—
“Mr. W. H. Hunt's “The Light of the World” (508)
is a most eccentric and mysterious picture. The artist has chosen for his motto a text
that serves as a key to this subject, “Behold, I stand at the door, and
knock.” At a deserted door with no visible keyhole or latchet, overgrown with
ivy and weeds and surrounded by fruit trees, stands the Saviour, wearing a crown, around
which twine the thorny branches of the passion, now covered with leaves. Over the plain
white robe hangs a richly jewelled pallium resembling that of a mediæval
bishop, and clasped over the chest with a jewelled brooch. With one hand he knocks at the
disused door; in the other, which hangs at his side, he carries a fantastic magic-lantern
of apparently Greek design, the light of which plays upon the robe and struggles with the
blue moonlight that films the distant trees and other parts of the picture. The pallium,
besides being spangled with jewels, seems also dewy; and the foreground, strewed with
ruddy apples, is starred with the glow-worms. The face of this wild fantasy, though
earnest and religious, is not that of a Saviour. It expresses such a strange mingling of
disgust, fear, and imbecility, that we turn from it to relieve the sight. The
manipulation, though morbidly delicate and laboured, is not so massive as the mute passion
displayed in the general feeling and detail demands. Altogether this picture is a failure.
Mr. Hunt's second picture is drawn from a very dark and repulsive side of modern domestic
life, but we need scarcely say is treated, in spite of strange heresies of taste and
commonsense, with an earnest religious spirit and with a great though mistaken depth.
Enigmatic in its title, it is understood by few of the exoteric visitors. It is called
“
The Awakening Conscience ” (377). It represents a lady just risen
from the piano, upon which lies a piece of music, and turning from a fast man who laughs
fiendishly, looks at the spectator with a pale face, staring eyes, and clenched teeth.
Innocent and unenlightened spectators suppose it to represent a quarrel between a brother
and sister; it literally represents the momentary remorse of a kept mistress, whose
thoughts of lost virtue, guilt, father, mother, and home have been roused by a chance
strain of music. The author of “The Bridge of Sighs” could not have
conceived a more painful-looking face. The details of the picture, the reflection of the
spring trees in the mirror, the piano, the bronze under the lamp, are wonderfully true,
but the dull indigoes and reds of the picture make it melancholy and appropriate, and not
pleasing in tone. The sentiment is of the Ernest Maltravers School: to those who have an
affinity for it, painful; to those who have not, repulsive.”—
Athenæum, 1854.
“Mr. Hunt, one of the most eminent of the Pre-Raphaelites, is indeed
materially present in the gallery, but his spirit is most inadequately represented by the
figure of the Redeemer, entitled “The Light of the World” (508).
This and an unmeaning eccentricity of Mr. Collins entitled “The Thought of
Bethlehem” (607) may be looked upon as the principal symbols of the
Pre-Raphaelite tendency, and the group serves to show the rapid decline of a
heresy.” —
Times, April 30, 1854.
“Mr. Holman-Hunt and Collins are left to sustain the reputation of the
Pre-Raphaelites, unaided by their powerful colleague Millais, now an Associate of the
Academy. . . . This absence from the Exhibition is the more powerfully felt from the
unfortunate circumstance that both Hunt and Collins appear to have retrograded during the
past year. Their pictures have more of their particular mannerism and less of their
intrinsic excellences than heretofore. This is a turn in their artistic career much to be
lamented. What we had
hoped to have seen in their works was a gradual
toning down of their peculiarities, and an accompanying advance both in artistic truth and
in natural feeling; or perhaps we should rather say that we had hoped to have observed
them gradually but with sure progress raising their art to the pure verities of nature. .
. . Unfortunately the Pre-Raphaelite spirit in its own special character has subjected
them to its control; we must therefore still anticipate these happy influences of the
Pre-Raphaelite spirit upon those artists themselves which it has already realised through
their instrumentality upon so many of their brethren. The best of the pictures by the two
gentlemen whom we named is No. 508, “The Light of the World,” by W.
H. Hunt; their least satisfactory work, the other contribution by the same artist, No.
377, “The Awakening Conscience.” This is an absolutely disagreeable
picture, and it fails to express its own meaning, either in its general composition or
through the agency of its details. The complicated compound shadow in the mirror is also a
mere piece of intricacy without any good or valuable effect. The single picture by Mr.
Collins (607) is decidedly superior to “
The Awakening Conscience ” of
Hunt. Still, it might have been worthier of the artist and of that special position among
artists which he occupies.”—
Morning Chronicle,
April 29, 1854.
When I began to determine the composition of my picture, I was continually checked
by discovery of my ignorance of Jewish ordinances, and I had to turn to Exodus, Leviticus,
and the accounts of the building of the Temple; this led on to the Talmud, Josephus, and
books of the New Testament; the more I read the greater appeared the responsibility of my
undertaking, and the more I felt disposed to reject unconvincing tradition, religious as
well as artistic. My course necessitated increasing independence of will, and I could not
escape the fear that with my fast diminishing purse I might be unable to overcome all the
difficulties. Already much of my little all was spent, and I had no work yet of mercantile
value to represent it. Before settling upon the incidents of my picture, it was essential
that I should make myself familiar with the ceremonies prevailing in the Temple at the
time of Christ. My reading had explained the nature of the principal feasts and fasts, but
careful observation soon proved that many features of these ceremonies had been changed by
the time of Christ. For instance, in the Passover institution it is ordained that the
feast should be eaten with loins girded, standing and prepared as for a journey, whereas
in Christ's time it is apparent that the same feast was taken lying at meat as if resting
from a journey. This change had, as the Talmud explains, been ordained on the entrance
into Canaan after the wandering in the wilderness.
What was the more pressingly important to me was the understanding of the Jewish
youth's initiation into adult responsibility. I had also to determine who were those
celebrated Rabbis whose teaching made Christ's visit to Jerusalem of so great importance,
as also to discover what stage the rebuilding of the Temple of Herod had reached as this
period. The Israelitish court of the Temple having been designed and built by Levites
especially instructed under Herod's directions, was of necessity of archaic and oriental
construction, and as I had to give a
general impression of the whole inner Temple, I felt justified
in doing this with a free hand.
The doctor of the Mission took me with him on his visits to the most important
Jewish families, and in one I saw a grandmother, a mother, and a girl of about nine, all
singularly beautiful, the ages of the three embraced in forty years. He thought that some
of these might be persuaded to sit to me, as he had rendered valued services to their
families, and he counted upon some of them proving their oft-professed gratitude by
yielding to his solicitations on my behalf; he did not realise the strength of their
prejudice; they were polite in all but compliance.
W. H. H.]
JERUSALEM
As my time at the Casa Nuova drew to an end, I hired a furnished house, with two
men-servants, an Abyssinian and a Tripoli Jew. One evening, when settled in my new home,
as the moon was shining splendidly, I raised myself to look over the high wall on my roof,
and stood gazing on the impressive view of the Mosque As Sakrah, the swaying dark
cypresses, the arcades and eastern wall standing back-grounded by the Mount of Olives. It
was a poetic and absorbing scene, and watching it from hour to hour, the moonlight effect
enchanted me, and I proceeded to make a drawing. The next house to me was lower down the
hill than mine; so much so that I scarcely noticed it, until suddenly I heard an indignant
male voice demanding why I peered over into my neighbour's premises. My arabic was just
sufficient to enable me to understand and respond that I was not looking over into his
garden or house at all. “Why then are you putting your head over
the partition wall?” he asked. I thought
to satisfy him fully by explaining that I was looking at the mosque.
“That can't be,” he said. “What you are doing is
to look over at my wives, and I insist upon your getting down.”
Surprised and enlightened, I replied, “I regret that you should see any
cause for complaint; I did not know there were any ladies in your house. I hope, O
Effendi, you will be patient, because my drawing will take a little time to
finish.” His answer was not complimentary to the houris in the harem:
“You may not want to look at my wives, but if you stand up there they
will take the opportunity to look at you, and you should know it is against the law to
look over your partition wall; I will not allow it,” he insisted. My
only way to satisfy the Moslem was henceforth to have a table brought out on which I could
stand without being seen till my work was done.
W. H. H.]
THE SYNAGOGUE
Every Saturday and on grand days I went to the synagogues, and watched the
ceremonies and peculiar traits of Jewish character, thus I was able to discriminate
between the Sephardi and the Ashkenazi Jews. One model I had was a Cairite, of the sect
acknowledging only the books of the Bible before the Captivity, and repudiating the rest.
He was a centenarian; and more tractable than the orthodox Jews, but, poor old fellow, he
was far gone in childishness, getting up often saying he must go back to his daughter who
took care of him. I found it wise to be very peremptory, and explain that when I have such
a large sum as seven francs a day, with coffee and tobacco, he must do what I told him and
sit down quietly. At such an assertion of authority he collapsed, and sat down mumbling,
“
Sono orfano, non ce ni padre ni madre, nessuno.” The whole company of this sect in Jerusalem was nineteen, and the
superstition was firmly established among orthodox Jews that whenever a new member was
added, one of the original Cairites died.
My household was not without its anxiety. I would clap my hands
W. H. H.]
MAHOMEDAN FESTIVAL IN JERUSALEM
in vain, since both my attendants had taken French leave; when
my model left and I went out in the bazaar with my sketch-book, there would be seen the
Abyssinian smoking on one merchant's shop-board, and a few steps farther the Tripoli Jew
sipping coffee on another, each outvying his fellow in unabashed effrontery.
Hindered in my town work, I determined to explore the suburbs. The fellahin at
that time were not at all broken in; they believed that all Christians were legitimate
victims of Moslems, and that they were bound to assert their power whenever they could
find a
giaour undefended. Going about the Mount of Olives, I chose to be without either of my
loaned servants, the Jew being, as I suspected, a coward, and the handsome Abyssinian so
volatile in humour that he was useless as an escort. Had they, however, been possessed of
all the virtues, I should not have desired their company, preferring to be left to my
solitary reflections and observations.
Solitude, however, was not to be obtained, for wherever I wandered I was followed
not alone by boys and girls demanding
backshish, but by men of Siloam principally, calling me “dog,”
“ pig of a Christian,” and “donkey,” and
mocking my movements with grimacing antics. So far I was ready to accept the annoyance
with patience, but when they threatened me with blows and caught hold of my traps, I
recognized that this meant destruction to all hope of sketching. The doctrine of
non-resistance was strained in my mind beyond my sense of duty, and I determined to show
my Moslem friends that they counted too much upon the forbearance of the last crusader. I
need not dwell upon the details of the struggle which ensued, it suffices to avow that I
had cause to rejoice at the elementary knowledge of self-defence which I had acquired at
school. This, however, would scarcely have protected me from a long horse-pistol with
which an antagonist sought to finish the combat, had I not been provided with a small
revolver bought on the eve of my departure from London. Before my assailant, running
towards me, could complete his preparations by shaking the powder into the pan of his
flint-lock, I was able to show him that my barrel covered his chest, and that he would be
shot if he raised his pistol. His own better sense and the counsel of his friends induced
him to give up the murderous purpose, and I came off the ground, rejoicing that I had
escaped bloodshed. I was content with the prospect for myself, but I went to Seddon, who
was encamped on the field of Aceldama, and asked whether he thought I ought to bring the
case to trial. He advised me to enforce the lesson by going to the Consul, and the
efficient Mr. Finn procured for me the necessary warrants, which, with proper officers, I
executed myself. I quickly had the Sheik of Siloam, his son, and the offending man at the
Consulate, and they all went away with a greater knowledge of the changes time had
recently made in the relation of Christian and Mahomedan than years might otherwise have
imported to them.
From that day the character of the men of Siloam towards the
franghi was markedly reformed, as the annals of the Consulate may prove, but the story
had a sequel.
When I returned to the house I went into the garden to fire my pistol, too long
undischarged; although the weapon was a cheap one, so far it had worked well enough, but
to my consternation, when I pulled the trigger, the hammer was only raised half an inch,
and then no strength of finger would stir it. Had all means of overawing my adversary
failed, what a miserable position mine would have been. When indoors I began to take the
weapon to pieces, and as the chamber was loosened, in some quite unforeseen manner the
hammer got released and discharged the bullet between my fingers, which were, however, but
slightly burnt. After this experience I sought a mechanic who could put my pistol in
order. I was told that there was a German, known as Frederic, who had come to Jerusalem
with a friend as a journeyman locksmith and had given up further wanderings owing to a
tragedy in which he had been concerned. He was now established in a workshop and was much
employed; he was reserved in mood, and when he looked at the pistol with attention and I
cautioned him that some of the barrels were loaded, he gazed at me with sad eyes, and
resumed his examination until he decided that he would undertake the work. As I came away
I inquired of my conductor the fuller history of Frederic; he told me that his journeyman
friend was the brother of the girl he was engaged to in Germany, and that they had agreed
to include the Holy City in their “Wanderjahre.” The two friends had taken up their quarters in the
Casa Nuova, together with some travellers who in their journey across the short desert had
found their pistol out of order, and the good priest bethought him of the two mechanics to
whom he offered the employment of repairing the weapon.
Their curiosity about its mechanism was not easily satisfied, and it was handed
from one to the other, not without frequent admonitions of danger from the monks standing
around. His friend passed the revolver to Frederic, who was fingering the lock, when it
exploded, and he saw his friend jump and fall to the ground dead. The miserable man went
mad, called upon his dear victim, conjured up the beloved sister, cursed himself, and
tried to snatch the pistol that he might follow his friend; for a few days he was beside
himself, but when the judicial inquiry had been held he grew calm, but, smitten with an
enduring melancholy, said, “I will never leave Jerusalem, but will stay
till I die as my friend died, and I will be buried here with him.”
This was the secret of his sorrowful glance, and was all that could yet be known of him.
The post now brought me Ruskin's two letters in defence of my pictures—
“I trust that, with your usual kindness and liberality, you
will give me room in your columns for a few words respecting the principal
Pre-Raphaelite
picture in the Exhibition of the Royal Academy this year. Its
painter is travelling in the Holy Land, and can neither suffer nor benefit by criticism.
But I am solicitous that justice should be done to his work, not for his sake, but for
that of the large number of persons who, during the year, will have an opportunity of
seeing it, and on whom, if rightly understood, it may make an impression for which they
will ever afterwards be grateful. I speak of the picture called ‘The Light of
the World,’ by Holman-Hunt. Standing by it yesterday for upwards of an hour,
I watched the effect it produced upon the passers-by. Few stopped to look at it, and
those who did almost invariably with some contemptuous expression, founded on what
appeared to them the absurdity of representing the Saviour with a lantern in His hand.
Now, it ought to be remembered that whatever may be the faults of a Pre-Raphaelite
picture, it must at least have taken much time; and therefore it may not unwarrantably
be presumed that conceptions which are to be so laboriously realised are not adopted in
the first instance without some reflection, so that the spectator may surely question
with himself whether the objections which now strike every one in a moment might not
possibly have occurred to the painter himself, either during the time devoted to the
design of the picture or the months of labour required for its execution; and whether,
therefore, there may not be some reason for his persistence in such an idea, not
discoverable at the first glance.
“Mr. Hunt has never explained his work to me. I give what
appears to me its palpable interpretation. The legend beneath it is the beautiful verse:
‘Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open
the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me” (Rev.
iii. 20). On the left-hand side of the picture is seen this door of the human soul. It
is fast barred, its bars and nails are rusty; it is knitted and bound to its stanchions
by creeping tendrils of ivy, showing that it has never been opened. A bat hovers about
it; its threshold is overgrown with brambles, nettles, and fruitless corn,—the
wild grass ‘whereof the mower filleth not his hands, nor he that bindeth
sheaves his bosom.’ Christ approaches it in the night time—Christ
in His everlasting offices of prophet, priest, and king. He wears the white robe,
representing the power of the Spirit upon Him; the jewelled robe and breastplate,
representing the sacerdotal investiture; the rayed crown of gold inwoven with the crown
of thorns—not dead thorns, but now bearing soft leaves for the healing of the
nations. Now when Christ enters any human heart, He bears with him a twofold light.
First the light of conscience, which displays past sin; and afterwards the light of
peace, the hope of salvation. The lantern, carried in Christ's left hand, is this light
of conscience. Its fire is red and fierce; it falls only on the closed door, on the
weeds which encumber it, and on an apple shaken from one of the trees of the orchard,
thus marking that the entire awakening of the conscience is not merely to committed, but
to hereditary, guilt. This light is suspended by a chain, wrapped about the wrist of the
figure, showing that the light which reveals sin appears to the sinner also to chain the
hand of Christ. The light which proceeds from the head of the figure, on the contrary,
is that of the hope of salvation; it springs from the crown of thorns, and though itself
sad, subdued and full of softness, is yet so powerful that it entirely melts with the
glow of it the forms of the leaves and boughs, which it crosses, showing that every
earthly object must be hidden by this light, where its sphere extends.
“I believe there are very few persons on whom the picture thus
justly understood will not produce a deep impression. For my own part, I think it one of
the very noblest works of sacred art ever produced in this or any other age. It may
perhaps be answered that works of art ought not to stand in need of interpretation of
the kind. Indeed, we have been so long accustomed to see pictures painted without any
purpose of intention whatsoever, that the unexpected existence of meaning in a work of
art may very naturally at first
appear to us an unkind demand on the spectator's
understanding. But in a few years more I hope the English public may be convinced of the
simple truth, that neither a great fact nor a great man, nor a great poem, nor a great
picture, nor any other great thing can be fathomed to the very bottom in a moment of
time; and that no high enjoyment either in picture-seeing or any other occupation is
consistent with a total lethargy of the powers of the understanding.
“As far as regards the technical qualities of Mr. Hunt's
painting I would only ask the spectator to observe this difference between true
Pre-Raphaelite work and its imitation. The true work represents all objects exactly as
they would appear in Nature in the positions and at distances which the arrangement of
the picture supposes. The false work represents them with all their details as if seen
through a microscope. Examine closely the ivy on the door in Mr. Hunt's picture, and
there will not be found in it a single clear outline. All is the most exquisite mystery
of colour; becoming reality at its due distance. In like manner, examine the small gems
on the robe of the figure. Not one will be made out in form, yet there is not one of all
those minute points of green colour but it has two or three distinctly varied shades of
green in it, giving it mysterious value and lustre. The spurious imitations of
Pre-Raphaelite work represent the most minute leaves and other objects with sharp
outlines, but with no variety of colour, and with none of the concealment, none of the
infinity of Nature.”—Letter to
The Times.
“Your kind insertion of my notes on Mr. Hunt's principal
picture encourages me to hope that you may yet allow me room in your columns for a few
words respecting his second work in the Royal Academy—‘
The Awakening
Conscience
.’ Not that this picture is obscure, or its story feebly told. I am
at a loss to know how its meaning could be rendered more distinctly, but assuredly it is
not understood. People gaze at it in a blank wonder, and leave it hopelessly; so that, though it
is almost an insult to the painter to explain his thoughts in this instance. I cannot persuade
myself to leave it thus misunderstood. The poor girl has been sitting singing with her seducer; some chance
words of the song ‘ Oft in the stilly night’ have struck upon the
numbed places of her heart; she has started up in agony; he, not seeing her face, goes
on singing, striking the keys carelessly with his gloved hand.
“I suppose that no one possessing the slightest knowledge of
expression could remain untouched by the countenance of the lost
girl, rent from its beauty into sudden horror; the lips half open, indistinct in their
purple quivering, the teeth set hard, the eyes filled with the fearful light of
futurity and with tears of ancient days.
1 But I can
easily understand that to many persons the careful rendering of the inferior details in
this picture cannot but be at first offensive, as calling their attention away from the
principal subject. It is true that detail of this kind has long been so carelessly
rendered that the perfect finishing of it becomes matter of curiosity, and therefore an
interruption to serious thought. But without entering into the question of the general
propriety of such treatment, I would only observe that at least in this instance it is
based on a truer principle of the pathetic than any of the common artistical expedients
of the schools. Nothing is more notable than the way in which even the most trivial
objects force themselves upon the attention of a mind which has been fevered by violent
and distressful excitement. They thrust
Transcribed Footnote (page 302):
1 The face of the girl is not the same in intensity of expression as when first
painted. Sir Thomas Fairbairn, on living with it day by day, found it to be so
distressful that he persuaded me to reconsider it, but before I could satisfy myself
with any modifications I fell ill and, the picture being required somewhat suddenly
for a family gathering, I sent it away counting upon a later opportunity for final
treatment, and I can only hope that what I did was with due judgment.
W. H. H.]
THE AWAKENED CONSCIENCE
themselves forward with a ghastly and unendurable
distinctness, as if they would compel the sufferer to count, or measure, or learn them
by heart.
“Even to the mere spectator a strange interest exalts the accessories of
a scene in which he bears witness to human sorrow. There is not a single object in all
that room, common, modern, vulgar (in the vulgar sense, as it may be), but it becomes
tragical, if rightly read. That furniture, so carefully painted even to the last vein of
the rosewood—is there nothing to be learnt from that terrible lustre of it,
from its fatal newness; nothing there that has the old thoughts of home upon it, or that
is ever to become a part of home? Those embossed books, vain and useless—they
also new—marked with no happy wearing of beloved leaves; the torn and dying
bird upon the floor; the gilded tapestry, with the fowls of the air feeding on the
ripened corn; the picture above the fireplace with its single
drooping figure—the woman taken in adultery,
1
nay, the very hem of the poor girl's dress, which the painter has laboured so closely
thread by thread, has story in it, if we think how soon its pure whiteness may be soiled
with dust and rain, her outcast feet failing in the street; and the fair garden flowers
seen in the reflected sunshine of the mirror—these also have their
language—
- Hope not to find delight in us, they say
- For we are spotless, Jessy—we are pure.
I surely need not go on. Examine the whole range of the walls of the Academy; nay,
examine those of all our public and private galleries, and while pictures will be met
with by the thousand which literally tempt to evil, by the thousand which are devoted to
the meanest trivialities of incident or emotion, by the thousand to the delicate fancies
of inactive religion, there will not be found one powerful as this to meet full in the
front the moral evil of the age in which it is painted, to waken into mercy the cruel
thoughtlessness of youth, and subdue the severities of judgment into the sanctity of
compassion.” —Letter to
The Times.
It was unspeakably gratifying and encouraging to me to read these words of high
appreciation.
We were awaiting with the greatest anxiety news of the negotiations between the
Allies and Russia. The quarrel had begun in Jerusalem between the Greek and Latin
Churches, as to which of them had the right to repair the ruined roof of the Church of the
Sepulchre. When the Russian demands increased, the Allies wished to persuade the world
that Turkey, under the guidance of Europe, would henceforth adopt a policy of extensive
reform. Russia defied remonstrance by rapacity, and war broke out. Till now I had believed
that the Prussians and other Germans had kindred interests with the English, but it soon
became evident that in Jerusalem they were inspired with ill-feeling towards us, not
excluding those in English pay, such as the Bishop and missionaries.
For one of the figures in my picture I thought I had hit upon a man of singularly
suitable condition. He had been attracted to the English mission, and had professed so
seriously his wish to study the credentials of Christianity that, in accordance with a
system happily now
Transcribed Footnote (page 304):
1 The framed print only shows in part, and obscure by reflection in the glass; but it
was painted from an engraving of another picture than the one Mr. Ruskin suggests.
disused, they had made him an allowance as an
“Inquirer” to compensate him for the loss he would suffer in his
dealings, from the exclusiveness of his fellow Jews, and thus he was an idle man. One,
“Calman,” a convert from Judaism of the greatest honesty, took me to
this man's house and offered him my employment, by which he would double the gains
received by himself, his wife, and his eldest sons, who were all
“Inquirers.” He was not by nature a demonstrative man, but with all
allowance for native reserve, he seemed to be a master in restraining any exhibition of
gladness when accepting the terms offered.
The next day he came, but he was sullen, fidgety, and impatient, getting up
often, and declaring sulkily that he could not really stay any longer; he was so tiresome
that it was only with difficulty I could bring myself to the effort of keeping him by
enticements of sweetmeats,
Webb]
DOME OF THE CHURCH OF THE SEPULCHRE, DISPUTE OVER THE REPAIRING
OF
WHICH OCCASIONED THE CRIMEAN WAR
coffee, and a pipe, but my patience was so far rewarded, that by sundown I had
all the figure sketched out and the hands and face drawn, so that I was eager for the
morning, when my preparation should be followed up.
But he did not appear, and I went with my Mission friend to call upon him. The
“Inquirer” talked Russian, and my companion, after listening with
evident sympathy for him, pleaded seriously that the Jewish convert found it made his back
ache to sit all day in one position. I was not commiserating in my reply, for I spoke of
the trying effect the man's lazy behaviour had on me, and I added that I knew many who to
gain an honest livelihood endured back, hand, eye, and head ache at times; but at this the
“Inquirer” became more mysterious, declaring that he had another
reason also for keeping away, to which my friend listened, repeating it sedately. He said
that I had assured the Jew that the picture being painted was of a company of rabbis, and
that
he really felt a strong conscientious scruple against being
represented as one of a collection of
perfectly unconverted Jews.
This was too much for me, I burst into a profane laugh, and told my friend that
the man was an impudent hypocrite. This uncharity on my part was not, I think, unfortunate
in its result, for the man was persuaded that he must come again, and accordingly, after
some further days' struggle, I was able, with many vexatious delays, to advance the
figure.
The future career of this man was an illustration of the difficulty which was
often experienced by the Mission.
This fellow gradually professed himself convinced, but made excuses for many
months to defer his baptism; when at last the man openly adopted Christianity, a salary
was secured to him as a Bible merchant at Jaffa, and there he remained for many years,
sitting smoking day by day on his shop bench in front of a store of Old and New
Testaments, of Bunyan's
Pilgrim's Progress, and of other translations
into arabic found to be attractive to Orientals; he had been thus engaged for some time,
when one Easter the pastor officiating at the little church called the Jewish convert
aside to ask why, on taking the bread at the Lord's Supper, he had removed it from his
lips and thrown it away; to the excuse that it was because of some irritation in the
throat, the clergyman pointed out that last Easter he had witnessed the same act, and
eventually the convert admitted that it was because during the Passover it was forbidden
to eat leavened bread. He was then driven to confess that he had never been sincere in his
profession of Christianity, and at last he abjured the faith and was received by his
erstwhile co-religionists with open arms and great rejoicings.
Through my fight at Siloam I had obtained the advantage of much more respect not
only outside the city, where I was able to walk about without any further molestation, but
in the city itself I was frequently pointed out by the native shopkeepers, and asked by
them whether I was not the
franghi who had beaten the fellah. The
townsmen, although Moslems, approved, for they knew that he had brought it upon himself by
threatened violence and attempted robbery. A greater gain than this ensued in the lifelong
friendship of a young surgeon, Dr. Sim, whose servant, a brother of the man of the fight,
many years later entered my service and died in it. Patriarchal ideas of relation between
master and servant still obtain in the East; my servant, who died during my absence in
England, appointed his son in his place, and I retained him until I sold my property in
Syria.
There was heart-beating for me when the post arrived every ten days. All my best
friends were in the throes of anxiety, private and public. The Russian war was reddening
the world with blood, and in the loneliness of Syria the circumstances of the contest
loomed portentously huge and cruel; so that when tidings came from home of the usual
succession of social events, dinner-parties, balls, courtings, and
marriages, I was astonished to find that the continuing tragedy
did not more completely alter the course of life of those whose sons, brothers, and
husbands were engaged in the death-struggle.
All this time the trials I endured in Jersualem with models for my
“Temple” picture were increasing and well-nigh insurmountable. It
occurred to me that I might find in Bethlehem some one willing to sit who would satisfy my
conception. Early one morning, therefore, I rode
W. H. H.]
BROOK KERITH
over to the village, and spent the whole day in going from one person of
influence to another, but without getting any help. There, as elsewhere in the East, the
barbaric superstition was deeply rooted that the possession of a picture of an individual
gave the owner power over the life and will of the original. Immediately there was a hint
of this fatuous notion it was difficult for me to conceal my irritation.
I met one Jew in the Synagogue who listened favourably to my application and
came, posing quite amiably. While at work I asked
W. H. H.]
THE FINDING OF CHRIST IN THE TEMPLE
whether I had not seen him at the English Church.
“Yes, I used to go there,” he said, “but although the
Protestants are really very good, I find that on the whole it pays me better to belong to
the Synagogue.” I painted him for the wine-carrier in my
“Temple” picture. I wished he could have served for other figures
also, for it was tranquillity to paint from a man with a mind so simply business-like.
- O you Powers,
- That can convey our thoughts to one another
- Without the aid of eyes or ears,
- Assist me!
Philip Massinger.
With Seddon and two Jerusalem friends I started for a journey to
Hebron, stopping on the way to Artass.
Among the dwellers there, was one Henry Wentworth Monk, who was regarded by
Jerusalem church folks as an impious babbler, his
POOLS OF SOLOMON
efforts, forsooth, furthering nothing less than the actual realisation of hebrew prophecies for the
establishment of the kingdom of peace on earth. He had travelled from Canada to become
familiar with the features of the Land of Promise. His knowledge of the history, and his
enthusiasm for the progressive thought stored in the Bible, made him of special interest
to me; on his study of the past he built his plan for
the abolition of war among all nations revering the God of
Abraham. His theory did not ignore existing facts: he did not assume that by confidingly
putting down our army and navy our neighbours would be induced to do likewise, he
maintained that every believer must regard prophecy as a mandate. He would persuade the
nations that the dream could be brought about by the establishment of a united
Christendom, with a supreme central parliament and government, having a sufficient police
army at command to suppress disorder and quell anarchy or to enforce its own maturely
confirmed authority; while all local concerns would be regulated by its own councils, the
general interest would be the paramount object of all. Under such ideal rule the energy
W. H. H.]
HENRY WENTWORTH MONK
of heroic minds would be used not destructively, but to serve the higher
purposes of humanity. Funds would then be available for the prosecution of scientific
research and other profitable interests; by increase of knowledge and wisdom the kingdoms
of this world would truly become the kingdoms of the Prince of Peace. Monk during his
further life of forty years used all the means he could obtain to publish his views and
disseminate his arguments among Popes, Czars, Emperors, Kings, Presidents of Republics,
Ministers of State, heads of Churches, authors, native and foreign, and newspaper editors.
Naturally he was considered mad, but he was perfectly content, so that the question became
widely ventilated.
Our journey was attended with many incidents of no great import, although of
continuous interest to ourselves. Arrived at Hebron, we rode round the city and visited
what little the Moslems would show of the mosque over the tomb of Abraham, while we felt
tantalised at the restrictions imposed. Under this mosque lies the tomb of Sarah, Abraham,
Jacob, and perhaps also Joseph, and in it may be the answer to that scepticism as to the
early history of the Hebrews some nineteen centuries ago, expressed by Apion, which is
entertained by many learned theologians to this day. It is here rather than on the borders
of the Nile that we have the best hope of finding a clue to the genuineness of the story
that Joseph was taken down to Egypt as a slave and rose to be sub-ruler of the country,
and such proof would carry with it support
THE CAVE OF MACHPELAH
(Photographed for the first time by
order of Sultan Hamid)
of the subsequent accounts of the slavery and exodus
of the children of Israel under the dynasty of a Pharaoh who knew not Joseph. It is stated
in Genesis that when Jacob died he was embalmed according to the manner of the Egyptians,
and as with the king's permission Joseph carried his father's bones into his own land in
state, with a great escort and buried them in this tomb, it may be assumed that the bier
was a sarcophagus of particular dignity, inscribed and decorated within and without in a
manner that would tell of the singular circumstances of the patriarch's position and of
the high office held by his son. It is possible also that the fact of the whole company of
mourners being under promise to return to Egypt would be recorded.
It is unlikely that the tomb was desecrated during the centuries after the burial,
since that district was held by other children of Abraham until the Jews came, during
whose fourteen hundred years it was certainly jealously guarded, and ever since by
Christian or Ishmaelite it
has been kept inviolate. Superstition has been one of its
surest sentinels; we have now only to convince both Jews and the descendants of the other
children of Abraham that the day has come when the whole object of the tomb's purpose may
be fulfilled, and that the dead may be called upon to speak to the living.
After a journey of some days we arrived again at the Jaffa Gate; my indefatigable
friend Graham mildly pointed out that it would be an excellent opportunity to ride round
the city together, that he might confer with me about the best points of view for his
photographic enterprise. He was quite serious, and pleaded further, but when I looked in
his face and deferred the business he very pleasantly said, “Well, as
you like, as you like.”
James Graham was absolutely imperturbable in temper, and so often the contretemps
that he occasioned brought about experience of lasting interest, that I never for long
felt a grudge against him for his unmethodical system of travel.
On our return from our Hebron expedition I was the better able to judge how far my
picture fulfilled my original expectations. On Sundays I often compared my past week's
work with what I had planned to do, and I had to recognise that while each day I had been
on the stretch from morn to eve to overcome the lagging fortune that had pursued me, I had
but little to show that was calculated to give me satisfaction as an adequate return for
my labours, and I was convinced of the urgency of taking some step that might prepare me
for appearance in future exhibitions. I saw now no hope of having the Temple picture ready
for next year's Academy, and this led me to consider the more seriously whether I should
not return to England at once, and take up home work, the progress of which I could better
control. In this frame of mind I bethought me of the subject of “The
Scapegoat.” I found out particulars to enable me to decide what landscape would
be suitable to it, and set to work to prepare for the new picture. A white goat in a flock
is rare, but I discovered one, and bought it from the goat-herd, agreeing to pay for its
care until I could use it.
It happened at this time that Mr. Porter, the writer of Murray's
Guide to Syria, had come from Damascus to Jerusalem, and that Beamont's father had
arrived from England. Some other visitors to Jerusalem had also heard of my intended
expedition, and these all proposed to accompany me. It was an unusual and hazardous
journey to make, and there was more safety and pleasure in travelling in numbers. I had to
make provision that my start should be a day before theirs, in order to have a morning at
the sketch which I had begun at Hebron.
On the day of departure the
mukary proved to be a master in chicanery and deceit, but eventually I got the better
of both and started alone. All was got ready in sulky mood, and as we sallied out of the
Jaffa Gate the sky was still covered with slaty clouds, the thunder
murmuring and the lightning quivering from east to west as we
got into the open country only half an hour before sunset, the rays of which were fierce
and angry.
Reaching the first height beyond Hinnom, I addressed my company to the effect
that I would go on to Hebron as fast as possible with Issa, who was Graham's man, sent as
servant to the expedition, to get accommodation at the Quarantine building, while the rest
should come on as fast as was convenient; but the whole of my baggage company were
horrified, as they professed, at the danger to myself, as well as to themselves. I laughed
at their fear, and began to trot, pumping the rain
W. H. H.]
PUBLIC CISTERN, HEBRON
out of the carpet seat as I rode, for the rascally master in the final hurry had
again put me off with a Turkish saddle. Looking behind at Issa's suggestion, I discovered
the retinue with heads returning to Jerusalem in serious earnest. I rode back, and the
muleteer told me to reflect how certain the peril would be from
ghouls and
effreets, who bewilder travellers on such nights, leading them over precipices to their
destruction, and that the only safety was in company. I was persuaded by a more practical
reason to keep with them, but insisted upon the journey forward, and so on we went.
Beyond Mar Elyas the road descended into the deep valley. I could see the path
only by pools of water in the worn limestone.
At the bottom the strongest mule slipped and fell; his burthen
was too heavy to allow him to be raised as he was, and so the cord was loosened and every
article taken off him. When again reloaded the drivers argued that this settled the
question of the length of the journey. Bethlehem, half an hour hence, would afford us
hospitality for the night, and in the morning betimes we could go on to Hebron; but I
could not lose my character for firmness, and insisted upon the original plan, not without
some reluctance when the Convent of the Nativity in sight to our left brought to mind the
thought of its pleasant hospitality. My company hoped, until we had got well past Rachel's
tomb, that I should relent, but I was not disposed to allow the
mukary to find that his stratagem had succeeded in any degree in changing my purpose,
and I cheered him and his men on to Solomon's Pools and up the ascent beyond.
The storm was leaving us with sullen murmurings; the lightning occasionally
opened up the whole landscape, but left us momentarily blind. From our height we had a
wide range of view, being as we were on the upper tableland of Judea; to our left, deep
down, was the Dead Sea; to our right was the Philistine plain, ending in the
Mediterranean.
The lightning was kindled in the east, and played along the gamut of the
cloud-clavier as if with the touch of an almighty hand, advancing note by note along the
extending range, until in the west it closed like an angry fist, and descended on the
plain as though to single out the object of its wrath.
Towards the small hours of the night we heard the dogs of the village on the
heights noisy in their announcement that strangers were on the road below; their barking
filled up the intervals of the thunder's reverberation. As we proceeded I agreed that we
should avoid the harder parts of the interlacing tracts of the road to escape the clatter
of our horses' hoofs. Our course led us into a dwarf forest and over rocks that rang like
metal, to a higher level, and then again into the plain studded with villages on the left,
whose fire and smoke we could see against the sky. No caution could here still the noise
of our movements, and it was not wonderful, considering the disturbed state of the
country, that our men feared attack. When we came into a district with soft earth skirting
our way, the dubiousness of the road made me glad that I had not trusted ourselves without
experienced guidance. Thinking this, I searched aside to trace the step-worn limestone;
none was to be seen. I put it to the muleteer whether we had not wandered from the road;
he admitted that we had been lost for the last quarter of an hour, and advised that we
should make the best of our lot, and wait where we were till dawn came to reveal the true
way to Hebron. Issa faintly seconded this advice, but I knew he was of firm nerve, and I
told him that I had a better plan. I turned my horse's head towards the Mount, whose
height was defined against the sky by fires and glowing smoke, and called out that all
should keep close.
The dogs grew madder as we approached and discovered men sleeping around fires
made in the corners of walls. They all started up at the ringing of our horses' hoofs.
Women and even children were among the number all looking both dismayed and fierce. The
dogs were so wild with excitement that two at a time jumped up into my saddle, from which
I had to dislodge them with the butt-end of my gun. I had instructed my man to ask for the
sheik, while I played the part of the mysterious stranger. The scared fellahin watched,
and followed to see the action of the sheik, than whom, whatever his motive, no one could
have behaved better. He called a man out from the crowd and ordered him to go with us over
the hill to a point from which we could see Hebron, and descend by it into the road; thus
I had good reason to approve my confidence in him. We followed the road from this
elevation to the outskirts of the town of the “Friend of God,” and,
passing between the walled vineyards, we reached it at about two o'clock. We turned aside
to the right towards the Quarantine building. My man had come up abreast, and we were
talking as tired guards will after an anxious march, when I noticed that his foot-track
had gradually led him to a level already overtopping my head. The slope was slippery and I
searched for a place where there might be firm footing for my horse. In the shadowy
dimness I discerned a mass of white rock leading to the higher platform. I set my horse to
climb and grip it, and heeled him to waken up his full strength. The mass proved to be
loose, and the stones began to rattle down. I could feel the poor beast overbalancing, and
as the one chance for both of us, I threw myself off as best I could on the upper slope to
the right. I pushed my gun away in a safe direction, for it was loaded and still
half-cocked. The horse overbalanced and rolled heavily down the incline. I found myself
safely landed half-way up, but with my leg badly bruised; my gun had happily not exploded;
but when we got to the poor horse he was only just able to get up. We hobbled to the porch
of the Quarantine building, and there, after in vain knocking and explaining my claim for
admissions as a friend of the master, I had some of the luggage put under the portico, and
choosing dry matting, threw myself on it with bags for a pillow, and soon fell asleep.
Two or three hours later I was sitting up, staring and being stared at by a crowd
of men, women, and children, feeling much as a gipsy might if caught located in a place
not intended for vagabonds. My object was attained, however, in being near Doora, with the
plain and Beersheba beyond; and accordingly, after a hasty cup of coffee, I mounted my
man's horse and rode off alone, to work on a sketch begun on the previous expedition.
I continued at my drawing and returned to Abraham's Oak, where the tent was
pitched, expecting to find the party arrived, but no signs of them had been seen. Making a
meal off grapes and bread, I lay down to read at leisure some letters from Millais and
Halliday which I had
received before starting. I made a cigarette with the envelope
of Millais' letter, and inhaled this while I re-read the contents. I was lost in
conjecture as to the cause of the absence of my party. Returning to the tent, I tried to
recover some of my defrauded sleep. As Graham had arranged that he should be the paymaster
of the expedition, I was nearly penniless. I had an empty canteen with me, and neither
candles nor fuel, but the grapes of Eschol deserved their ancient repute and I supped on
them. A storm arose which soon became truly terrible; lightning and thunder played around
me and seemed to shake the earth; the birds which had taken refuge in the trees screeched
with fright. As the branches were torn off their trunks, I thought of the
“horror of great darkness” which fell upon “The Friend of
God.”
The wind rushed past Abraham's Oak like massive waters, but so far my tent was
sheltered by the enormous girth of the tree. When I crept out I perceived that the stars
were shining through a deep blood-red sky. I was now in the place where Abraham had
received the promise of the future greatness of his race. The storm brought this vividly
to mind, and in the comparative lull I lay down again and fell into a sound sleep. The
non-arrival of my friends bewildered me and drove me to conclude that I must return to
Jerusalem to get money.
However, before I had given orders to strike the tent, the muleteer's boy rushed
forward saying that the
khowaghein were arriving, and as I ascended the slope I saw my friend Beamont with his
father coming into camp; there were no others in sight. Welcoming the two heartily as they
dismounted, I asked them about the remainder. One by one they had given up the tour from
the unreasonableness of the master muleteer, and Graham had said that on my finding myself
alone I too should abandon it. Beamont, however, had his doubts on this point and would
not leave me in the lurch. Graham decided that the obstacles were insuperable but allowed
us to use his tent and servant. With this message the Beamonts came alone.
“But,” said I, “I brought no
money.” “We have money,” they
said. “Hurrah, then we'll not be disappointed.”
While making purchases for our canteen in Hebron, we were approached by some
Jehalin Arabs, who, having heard of our intended journey, had come to guide us to their
encampment. We halted on the way at a well, and reached the Bedouin tents near sundown.
The sheik was not in camp, and I was able to go with sketch-book and gun up to the summit
of the neighbouring hill, the apex of which was crater-formed. Had a good geologist been
there he might have explained a fact which puzzled me: in the cup, well defined in shape
up to about twelve feet of the rim, all the stones lying on the surface were dark maroon
colour; this discoloration reached a line absolutely level, and suggested the agency of
liquid fire, for the same sized fragments of rock, but with acuter angles, were strewn on
the surface above, all of
blanched limestone hue, and had not been affected by the
conditions which had changed the similar stones below.
The sheik was fetched from afar, the arrangement with him which took place in the
morning brought before us an interesting display of Bedouin life, the bargain ended
successfully, and about midday the next morning we started over tracts of wilderness,
which, except in some dried-up fields and near the watercourse which we mostly followed,
seemed as though man could never have trod its surface before.
Pitching our tents by the way and following the shores of the Dead Sea, we
arrived at the region of Oosdoom. I scrutinised all the shores we passed in going and
returning; the whole scene was a vision of desolation and deceitful phantasy. Before the
sun rose every rock had appeared like a weird monster, in the cave itself were white
stalactites
A. Hughes, from a sketch by W. H. H.]
HALT AT THE WELL
and rocks, which to our eyes, dazed by the sun, appeared as threatening genii,
and to the ear the effect was no less magical, for as we shouted
“Remember Lot's wife,” round every hill and cranny
were the words murmured in confusing mockery, until distinct in every syllable
“Remember Lot's wife” was returned to us. On our journey, with the
sun shining a-broadside, we felt the need of water to drink, and hurried in the hope that
we should find the camping ground before our party had left it. Yet I did not fail fully
to examine the shore for a background, which it seemed possible would be found in this
quarter. At our camping place all our men were away and out of sight. For many hours we
rode that day in the thirsty heat. Once, when we had seen a clear rivulet running down the
mountain side into the more limpid looking lake, we hastened to its brink. The companion
of my own age, who suffered most from thirst, jumped off his horse and put his lips to the
stream. I observed that he drew his head back involuntarily, but in a determined way drank
again. I asked if it was quite sweet, but he did not answer;
I dismounted and tested it myself, to find it was strong brine.
His father and I had difficulty to prevent him drinking on. We hurried forward to learn
from a lonely bedawee, the first man we had seen, that our servants were waiting a few
miles ahead in a wady with a fountain bearing good water; and this, to our own and our
animals' great joy, proved true.
It was a journey of inconceivable delights; its daring nature only added zest to
the adventure. We continued our route to Sebbieh, encamping on the shore of the lake. An
hour before dawn on the morrow we set off and traversed the plain through amazing
illusions. Mounting our horses and looking round on the awful solitude with the heavy mist
blanketing the uprising shore and the Dantesque desolation about us, the words of the
English poet arose in my mind, and I uttered them aloud—
- And then I looked up towards a mountain tract,
- That girt the region with high cliff and lawn;
- I saw that every morning, far withdrawn
- Beyond the darkness and the cataract,
- God made himself an awful rose of dawn,
- Unheeded; and detaching, fold by fold,
- From those still heights and slowly drawing near,
- A vapour heavy, hueless, formless, cold,
- Came floating on for many a month and year.
As we approached nearer, dark massive forms towered above the vapour, and through
intervals of the grey clouding below which was dreamily raising itself. On longer and
closer observation we discarded the notion that this background was merely a blacker
cloud, or indeed of any stuff that could not brave the wind for seasons and for years; as
we pressed forward, it proved to be a mass of stratified rock fantastically shaped,
appearing like edifices of a vast city, with crenellated walls bastioned by towers. It
needed little straining of the fancy to conceive that we stood before buildings of human
architecture, for domes, topes, high-storeyed palaces, and temple pediments, theatres with
tiers of seats and rows of columns, but no spectators, all reared themselves aloft,
representing a many-platformed regal city.
The ringing of our horses' hoofs on the broken shingle, and the resistance of
solid walls to our slashing whips increased the illusion and awakened a chilly awe. We
continued our way through the inner labyrinth of roads as we surveyed the dream city that
wanted nothing but sign of life. No water lay in the hollows, no lights glimmered in the
buildings, no voices but our own broke the silence. Feeling this want, we affected to be
wizard awakeners of the slumbering guardians of the place and shouted out,
“O Seneschal, come forth and take our message of peace to the
prince.” The only answer was our words returning by the echoing walls.
As we were amusing our minds with somewhat mocking comparisons and speculations, the
vapour showed
A. Hughes, from a design by W. H. H.]
THE VISION CITY
signs of movement, the stars grew faint, and the dim glow of
dawn warmed the heights of the great cliffs. As a dream is broken, so came
W. H. H.]
NATURAL ARCHITECTURE, WADY ZUARA TAHTEH
the destroyer of night's dissemblings. The vision dissolved, and we saw only
large and uncouth blocks of alluvial soil which had been cut
W. H. H.]
THE SHEIK, ENGEDI
through and worn away by floods and winds in the softer and less compressed and
protected parts, just as it was in the gallery opposite my encampment, twenty miles to the
south of the shore at Sebbieh. In the
daylight it became evident that in successive floods the drift
had been brought down into the chasm in which the Dead Sea lies, and that it must have
originally formed a mass of rock of more than a hundred feet in height. Can it be possible
that De Saulcy's Cities of the Plain were of this nature? But it would be a long
digression to pursue this question.
Our climb to the summit of the cliffs of Masada was both difficult and dangerous;
we were one of the two or three parties that had visited the place in modern days.
Entering the gate, we gazed with wonder upon the ruins of this mausoleum of Jewish heroism
and despair, the stronghold they defended against the Romans in their last struggle. We
continued our journey to the Engedi plain, where I remained behind to sketch.
In our next day's journey we came to the tents of a Bedouin tribe; here the
sheik, a tall, handsome fellow, demanded so preposterous a sum for passing through his
territory that we determined to avoid it altogether. Before leaving I made a sketch of the
comely but covetous fellow smoking his chibouque. All along the coast I had scrutinised
the shore, and had determined that no place was so suitable for “The
Scapegoat” picture as the Oosdoom district. Our party was a large and merry one
as we continued our journey, though thunder and lightning pursued us until we reached the
shelter of our tents, where we slept, and on the morrow returned to Jerusalem drenched to
the skin.
I have only glanced at our experiences upon the later part of this journey,
because Beamont wrote an account of our expedition.
1 The journey is memorable to me in many ways, not least in the perfect
good-nature and happy spirit of my two friends.
Transcribed Footnote (page 322):
1 “For more than a mile, as we proceeded up the ravine, with no light but the
stars, its appearance struck us with wonder and surprise. Its lower stratum of rocks was
of the dark ironstone we had seen yesterday; its upper layer was invariably the white
chalky clay which we had noticed in the Wady Zuara; and Nature, who, in her playful
moods, creates objects which man may imitate but cannot surpass, had carved this friable
and plastic material into the resemblance of a great city. As we rode through its silent
and apparently deserted streets there were detached altars, spacious squares, domed
temples, battlemented forts, palaces decorated with friezes, cornices, and pilasters,
and theatres with tiers of seats and rows of columns, but no spectators. There reigned
the most profound silence, and the city appeared wrapped in slumber, or, like the court
of King Arthur and Guinevere, fast bound in the enchanted cave waiting in a trance for
the enchanter, and presently He came, for as we passed the last portal the first rays of
the sun struck it, and the magic city, without a rustle, a whisper, or a sound, then
vanished and was gone.” —
Diary of a Journey to the
East
. 1854. By William Beamont.
- And if I prosper all shall be as sure
- As if the Turk, the Pope, Afric and Greece
- Came creeping to us with their crowns apiece.
Marlowe.
While detained in Jerusalem with some renewed hope of getting my
“
Temple ” picture advanced, news came that the whole of southern
Syria was in disorder. The troops being reduced by war, the sheiks concluded that they
could mass their forces and get rid of the hateful Turk. Thus far the struggle was a
political one, but the patriotic effort of the insurgents often degenerated into mere
lawlessness and gave encouragement to village desperadoes to embark on felonious
enterprises of their own, so that native travellers reported that the roads were
impracticable. I had no intention of giving up the Scapegoat subject, cost what it might,
so on the 13th of November I made my bargain with Omar Beg, the
mukary master, for the return journey to the Dead Sea, and left the animals in charge
of one Nicola Beyrouti, who had some good points in his favour, and the Consul put into my
charge a present for Abou Daouk, the Jehalin sheik. I found my horse the most tired jade I
had ever bestridden, but at last he reached my party waiting at the well of the Wise Men.
My muleteers were very nervous and would have been glad to get out of the engagement
altogether, because of further disturbing news from the south. It seemed that the town of
Hebron, and a few surrounding villages, still held out for the government, and all of
these were being attacked by the insurgent fellahin, so there had been both fighting and
bloodshed. Owing to the delays and bad condition of our steeds, night came on long before
we had made half our journey.
All the way the white goat
1 that
had been selected by me to serve
Transcribed Footnote (page 323):
1 In answer to an inquiry from Mr. Morland Agnew concerning the difference between the
large picture (in which the goat is white) and the small picture (now in the
Manchester Fine Art Gallery, in which the goat is black, and a rainbow is introduced),
Holman-Hunt replied, “On the first of my visits to the Dead Sea, as
I stood on the spot which finally I selected for my picture, a magnificent rainbow
spanned the whole landscape, and this suggested to me the question whether I should
incorporate this in my large picture. Before my return to Oosdoom I made the rainbow
experiment on the small picture you now possess, passing consideration determined me
to represent a black goat as ‘Azazeel,’ but eventually for the
large picture I thought it best to adopt a white goat and omit the rainbow. It was
not until after my second return from Oosdoom that I completed the small
picture.”
as my model was provokingly blatant, when we were threading our
way within earshot of villages, we could detect by the wild barkings of dogs that the
kid's cry for help was heard, but probably the unusually disturbed state of the country,
added to the fear of
effreets, was a protection to us, for we anxiously passed several noisy watch-dogs
without molestation.
We were winding between low trees on the slippery road, when I noticed the yelling
of Nicola, mixing itself with the bleatings of the goat. His reply to my cheer was so
lachrymose, that I had to ride back; he was in tears like a baby, although a well-grown
man, five years older than myself, and to see him behaving thus made me angry.
“What is the matter with you, O madman?” I said.
“There are robbers,” was his reply.
“Where?” “All about us; do shoot,
I pray, Khowagha.” “I am not such a fool; I will
ride behind you to look after you,” was my reply. I had already taken
up my place of rearguard over the stair-like rocks, when I was struck with stones in two
or three places at once, and my horse swerved from a blow. “Ah! now I
see what is the matter,” said I. The trees enshrouded men who were
following and pelting us. I held up my gun against the sky, cocked the two triggers,
brought round my revolver, and shouted, “Now for the first man who shows
his head.” Our enemies held their hands, and Nicola grew less
terrified, saying aloud, “Now shoot to show you have a gun with two
souls, and a pistol with many.” “When I see where
to shoot, I won't fail,” I replied. When a good quarter of an hour
had passed in freedom from the continually looked-for attack, I heard a great clatter
ahead. I spurred on fast, and found no robber, but our head mule was down again, I had to
keep on the alert while the men busied themselves in unpacking and raising the poor beast,
which was effected without molestation, but in starting again, until we had got out of the
shelter of trees, we could not give up the closest vigilance. I suspected my muleteer, and
even my man, of having intentionally misguided us, as it was nearly the same spot at which
the road had been lost on the former journey.
We were toiling on, long past midnight, when I discovered that the
mukary had lost the road for some time, and had not been able to recover it.
“ What do you propose to do?” I asked.
“Dismount, spread the tent against this slope of the rock, light a
fire in a nook where it won't be seen, get coffee, sleep for three hours, and go on
again before sunrise. There is nothing else that can be done.” I
concluded it was best to rest under the terrace of the hill, and here with coffee, and a
crust of bread, we went to sleep. Against needless delays all I could do was to threaten
withholding of
backshish. I slept at the Quarantine of the Prussian doctor, who told me that last week
fifty men had been killed near the spot. In the morning we started for Hebron, where it
would have been difficult for an uninitiated passer-by to have detected any excitement or
alarm in the people of the bazaar as they calmly
looked up from their business, neither did the fellahin
shepherds as they went out with their flocks show any sense of disturbance.
Every fresh hill brow drafted us lower into the wilderness of Ziph, nowhere was
there a trace of landmark, road, or any sign of life. As the sun rose towards the zenith,
the shadows of the rocks disappeared, and the want of even their shelter made the wanderer
feel more of an outcast; the bare earth grew wilder as though new from the Creator's hand;
and yet I felt a novel joy in life. I looked around to account for my exhilaration of
spirit, but there was only a sweet purity in the very barrenness of the scene before me;
it was a pleasure to inhale the living breeze wafted from the distant Mediterranean,
perfumed by forty miles of aromatic hillside and plain.
In the afternoon I arrived at the encampment of Abou Daouk, the sheik of whom I
was in search. His long face with large projecting teeth and a long but retiring chin made
me think how like a mule he was. I had to adopt a tone of preoccupation with Nicola, to
make sure that he should not expect me to fall on his dirty person and in Arab fashion
embrace him. When he was seated on a raised mat at my door, I delivered greetings from
the Consul, and made Nicola unwrap the parcel containing a
jabbah of brightest scarlet, which I then placed on his shoulders. The contrast of the
vivid colour with his grimy visage made him look dustier than ever, and I wondered whether
the good Omar appeared so polluting, when the Patriarch, giving up to him the keys of
Jerusalem, muttered, “Surely this is the abomination which maketh
desolate.”
I explained that the English Consul, Effendi Finn, had charged me to bring this
coat to him as a mark of his esteem. He adopted the bearing of utter unconcern, folding
the garment under him, as though he were accustomed to have a new coat every day, and
certainly nothing seemed to me more likely than that he would by to-morrow make it but
little distinguishable from his other raiment. Meanwhile men formed themselves into a
circle about him, and veiled women peered from tent doors to watch their sheik in his new
glory. After repeated assurance that we were respectively “well and
happy,” I ventured to introduce the business question. I said that I should
like to go down to Oosdoom for some weeks to make a picture; that I wanted some of his men
with me as guides and caterers, and that two or three would be enough. I left the number
to him, what should I pay him? Oh, for his part the whole place was mine. He said he hoped
I should always stay; but pressed further he said, “By
Allah!” what I asked was “no light
matter,” it filled him with anxiety, he must send down at least a
hundred of his most trusted men, for the place was dangerous, being in the road of various
tribes, and without a large party how could he guard me if I stayed there day after day?
He would do his best to persuade his men to be satisfied with five hundred English pounds.
And the men within hearing said, “No, no! Never! never!
Impossible!”
The tongues of the rank and file being loosened, all declared eagerly that it was
out of hope that more than a few could ever return to their families. When they had talked
themselves out, they asked for my reply. I said, “We will talk of it no
more. It is, I see, a foolish fancy of mine. I will return to-morrow and go to Masada,
En Gedi, Marsaba, or Jericho instead. I can understand that you think me mad to return
to a place which few travellers visit and none revisit. England is a beautiful country,
a garden with a wide river like that in Egypt, and trees bearing lovely fruits, and
there are cattle, sheep, and birds in abundance, and perfect roads; whereas the plain of
the Dead Sea which you treat as if it were a paradise, is stricken with a curse. Five
hundred pounds! Well, perhaps a lord would give some large sum to stay in a blessed
place, but not a
para to live in a cursed one. I am not a lord. I am more like a monk or a dervish.
I would go there just to explain to people in England how awful is a place accursed of
heaven; but as you and your men do not want me to go there, I shall take it as a sign
that Allah wills me to work elsewhere. There are many places where men would like to be
paid for guiding me, and I would go to their country instead. It is enough, let us talk
no more about the proposal, we will speak of other matters.” The
sheik replied, “But you see I must send so many to guard you; the sons
of Shaitan will be tempted by your being there for so long, and they can be overawed
only by a strong guard.” “No,” I
replied, “I only want to be guided and to have provisions brought to me. Send
few or many, I will guard myself.”
“Well,” he went on to say, “what will you
give?” After more fencing my reply was, “I speak with
English words; the first is the last; I will give eight hundred
piastres” —about seven pounds. A shriek of execration
followed; and I said, “I am sorry. I will go back and tell other
frangat not to come here and vex you with the wish to visit your district. In the
meantime, Nicola, you can bring my dinner.” And I got rid of the
company.
An hour later the sheik came again. It was dark. The noises of sheep being folded
and of clamorous children had ceased; barking dogs and braying asses alone broke the
resonant silence. He had been persuading his men to take one hundred pounds; would I say
“finished,” he asked. “No! only eight hundred
piastres,” I said, and before leaving the tent the sheik had come
slowly to my terms. “But,” he asked, “when are you
intending to conclude the business?” “What
business?” I said. “What, as sheik, am
I to have? The eight hundred piastres all go to the men; but for all my trouble
in making them friendly to you, surely I ought to have a handsome
sum,” he whined. After some talk I was glad to abate his demands to
three hundred piastres.
Nicola had put aside the animals bought for us with their legs tied; around
these, hideous boys, black and naked, with crowns shaven save for one central tuft of
matted hair, were jumping about and screeching
like demons. The little fiends, with stones and sticks, were
directing scorpions up to the side of the helpless fowls, and provoking the creatures to
sting! The incident filled me with wrath, and I scattered the small crowd with my
corbash, whereupon from afar the fathers asked why I was so angry. There
recurred to memory passages written in the temper of the French philosophers, by arm-chair
critics at home descanting upon the innocence of unsophisticated children of Nature.
Next morning we mounted and turned towards Oosdoom. My irritation of last night only
slowly subsided at sight of the marvels of the scene around us. As I rode ahead a young
Arab of about twenty came up and kissed my hand, saying that he hoped I was not angry with
him. His appeal, with an affectation of unblemished guilelessness, made me feel favourably
towards him, and I asked his name. It was “Soleiman.” Would I let
him be my son? he asked. He had a pleasant face, and I could not retain my scowl when he
asked my name. “Hunt” he declared to be no name, and Holman he
regarded as but very little better, but “Wullaum,” he found very
good. I agreed to take him with me to the sea, where I should do my
writing each day. He walked at my horse's head till we arrived somewhat abruptly at
a precipitous descent, with ruined fortress below; it was at the foot of this fortress
that I was to live with my troop. Taking the picture-case mounted on a donkey, Soleiman
and I made our way to the margin of the sea; not a sign of humanity was before us. Leaving
him to guard the ass, I strode about the hard drifts of the salt-encrusted ridges to find
the best site, but soon found myself sinking into the mire. As I struggled, a story of my
mother's cousin told me in childhood came into my mind. He had seen the veritable pillar
of salt into which Lot's wife had been turned! and in escaping from some terrible danger
had nearly got swallowed up in a slime pit, but had saved himself by falling prostrate. I
threw myself down to secure a wider support, and crawled to the firm ridge.
With a few large stones I made a solid foundation for my picture-case, and placing
another for a seat, I began work. Soleiman sat down in front of me in utter bewilderment,
staring intently into my face with open mouth.
It was a most appropriate scene for my subject, the mountains became more gorgeous with
the preciousness of jewels, and each minute I rejoiced more in my work.
When the stars were beginning to appear, I removed the ban of silence from the head of my
“son,” who was almost in desperation by this time; together we
balanced the case on the donkey's back, and trudged away, not without a trace of
ill-humour in my companion. But an Arab soon forgets discontent if you tell him a tale,
and soon we were the best of friends. It was a necessary precaution to talk low and to
prevent our donkey from braying as we approached nearer to the
encampment; this my “son” effected by
covering the creature's nostrils with his cloak.
All looked homelike on my return to the tent, the light of the grate, where dinner was
being prepared, was rivalled by a dead tree brought up by the Arabs, and set alight for
their comfort. While I was having dinner I could hear Soleiman recounting my perplexing
proceedings down on the beach, together with murmuring, which convinced me that I should
have to use all my tact to make the men stay a sufficient time for me to do my work. I was
impressed by the solemn silence reigning around, broken only by the cries of wild
creatures scared by our fires. Before retiring to sleep I sallied out with my gun to scale
the nearer heights. The moon was still low, but bright, and as I looked
W. H. H.]
BEDOUIN ROUND CAMP FIRE, WADY ZUARA
down on my abode, the scene was the wildest that could be conceived. The illuminated tent stood at the foot
of the high crag, on which was perched the castle turret. Our fires flickered upon its
walls, while the moonlight modelled the greater heights of the gorge into pearl and ebony.
Salvator Rosa's retreat in the Abruzzi must have been tame in comparison. Next day I set
out with Soleiman to the place of work, seeing no one in all the great range before us.
As the sun was going down Soleiman fervently urged my departure, but I was unyielding. At
dusk, when grudgingly I gave the sign and we lifted the case on to the ass's back, the
animal proved to be full of fun, and when he found both our hands engaged he slipped out
of the way, leaving us with our burden in the air, and when at last the packing had been
done, I felt the dews of evening menacingly chilly. It was not a place in which to
disregard such admonitions, so I put no restraint
W. H. H.]
THE SCAPEGOAT
on my impulse but, making my gun my partner, I began to waltz.
When I halted and regarded Soleiman he seemed like one possessed of a terrible secret. He
stalked forward with arms uplifted, and when close to me he flung them around my neck,
saying, “Until now you were my father, henceforth let me be your brother. You
are indeed inspired, you dance like a dervish; you
are one. Can you do
it again?” “Yes, my ‘brother,’” I
said, and away I went a second and a third time, indeed often on the way back until I felt
no more chill. During my dinner I could hear Soleiman recounting my exploits as a dervish,
and there were frequent yells of delight. When coffee was brought Nicola told me that the
Arabs desired to have an interview with me, and I invited them in. Sitting down at the
door with the customary salutations, after I had given them tobacco, the elder repeated
what Soleiman had said and then asked me if I would do them the favour to come out and
dance. I felt obliged to decline, and I could see they retired greatly disappointed.
Some of these men had the most perfect crania, one was worthy of Melanchthon, another
equalled Bacon, but I found that the only manner in which they had exhibited superior
intelligence during their fortnight's stay with us was in stealing the sugar from our
canteen. I sometimes provided them with ammunition that they might procure game for me and
themselves, but they preferred starvation to personal exertion.
The next day my “brother” was full of excitement about the simple
event of last evening. “Ya Wullaum,” he said, “the sheik
has no son, I am his nephew, and on his death I shall be sheik. Let Nicola go back to
Jerusalem, he is no good, but you stay with us always. The sheik has a daughter, you shall
marry her, and you shall be sheik before me. You shall lead us in our raids and battles,
and when we are in peace and encamped you shall be our dervish and dance. We have arranged
it; so let it be.” I wished to avoid wounding the poor fellow's feelings, and
said, “My ‘brother,’ I have a father and a mother in
England, how can I make their hearts sad by staying here?”
“But,” he returned “you can make the paper speak; write
to say that we want you to be our sheik and let Nicola take the picture to England, he is
no good. London, where you say you were born, is that a mountain or a plain? Not a city,
not like Jerusalem with walls and gates and shops. Never, my
brother, I
will never believe that you are a
belladi—a citizen—never! I know you are an English bedawee, and you were born in a
tent.”
One morning on my way to the place of work we traversed a new path, and in this track I
was surprised at finding a circular aperture in the earth about eight feet in diameter;
had the hole been perfectly vertical I should have concluded that it had been made for a
well, but the aperture was oblique at an angle of about forty-five. My guide declared that
a star had made it, and that some Bedouin on the height had seen it fall. His explanation
obtained little attention from me, but on further examination, I found that the alluvium,
on which we
were walking, was only a crust of about twelve feet thick, and
below it was a cavity of some forty feet in depth. Vertically under the aperture the débris
was lying scattered. It was impossible for me to find time or means to descend, or I might
have discovered whether the sea came through the soil in this cavern of Dis. Had I done so
I might have brought back a record that would have fulfilled the dreams of the poet.
- E l' occhio riposato intorno mossi,
- Dritto levato, e fiso riguardai,
- Per conoscer lo loco dove io fossi.
- Vero è, che in su la proda mi trovai
- Della valle d' abisso dolorosa,
- Che tuono accoglie d' infiniti guai.
- Oscura, profunda era e nebulosa
- Tanto, che, per ficcar lo viso al fondo,
- Io non vi discernea veruna cosa.
-
10Or Discendiam quaggiù nel cieco mondo
- Incominciò il Poeta tutto smorto:
- Io sarò primo, e tu sarai secondo.
To my surprise one day I beheld a man in the shallows scraping up salt, and he astonished
me when he calmly maintained that he had an established right to take it from the spot,
but we persuaded him to accept a few piastres and go elsewhere, which he did quietly. We
never saw him again.
Before starting in the morning, I used with content to observe my goat searching out the
dry grass and stalks in the water-courses and clefts of the rock. At this point I found
myself becoming seriously unwell. I could not leave off work and must eat what there was.
I determined therefore to rely upon my stock of arrack—the only strong drink we
had—as a night potion, and I slept profoundly; I usually made a trap with the
tent door to prevent any one entering without disturbing me; on awakening one morning the
door was down and all inside was in disorder. I was quite restored in health and jumped up
to search about, I found by the marks in the sand that the intruder had been the greedy
goat, who was not disposed to do his fair share of the fasting.
- For nimble thought can jump both sea and land
- As soon as think the place where he would be.
Shakespeare. Sonnet 44.
- How fleet is the glance of the mind!
- Compared with the speed of its flight,
- The tempest itself lags behind,
- And the swift wingèd arrows of light.
- When I think of my own native land,
- In a moment I seem to be there;
- But, alas! recollection at hand
- Soon hurries me back to despair.
Cowper.
The mountains, the sea, and the middle distance on my canvas were now
completed, and I was beginning to feel the more indifferent to the grumblings of the men,
when Soleiman appeared, looking more impressive than usual, he crouched down beside me,
put his hand out to the cliffs of Masada, and whispered, “There are robbers;
they are coming this way—three on horseback, and four on foot. They have not
yet seen us, soon they will be behind Oosdoom, and we shall be able safely to move. You
must put down your umbrella, shut up your picture and cover it with stones. They will not
be here for an hour. We will go up in the mountain, and we will come back to the picture
when they have gone by.” I could see the party very far away, and asked,
“How do you know they are robbers?” “They are always
robbers when the others are feeble. Quick,” he said.
“Come.” “No,” I said, “I shall
stay.” He implored me to listen, and finally stamped, saying, “Your
blood be on your own head; as for me I shall go to the mountain and hide
myself”; he was like a man at his wits' end. I saw him run to the mountain,
and, with the ass he disappeared. I worked on steadily, but as time wore away I grew
anxious for the climax, and it was a relief to me to be able at last to hear the
approaching Arabs talking, and their horses' hoofs among the shingle. I suspended my
painting and looked from beneath my umbrella, until suddenly the
deeshmen emerged from behind the mountain within half a furlong of me, where they
all halted. The horsemen had their faces covered with black
kufeyiahs,
and carried long spears, while the footmen carried guns, swords, and clubs. They stood
stock-still some minutes, pointing at my umbrella, and then turned out of the beaten way
direct
to me, clattering a measured pace among the large and loose
stones. I continued placidly conveying my paint from palette to canvas, steadying my touch
by resting the hand on my double-barrelled gun. I knew that my whole chance depended upon
the exhibition of utter unconcern, and I continued as steadily as if in my studio at home.
Eventually the whole party drew up in a half-circle. The leader thundered out,
“Give me some water.” I turned and looked at him from his head to
his horse's feet, and then very deliberately at the others, and resumed my task without
saying a word. He stormed again, “Do you hear? Give us some water.”
After turning to him once more with a little pause, extending my right hand on my breast,
I said, “I am an Englishman; you are an Arab. Englishmen are not the servants
of Arabs; I am employing Arabs for servants. You are thirsty—it is
hot—the water is there—I will out of kindness let you have some, but
you must help one another; I have something else to do,” and I turned again
quietly to work.
They chattered a little in a low but excited tone. Presently the leader again spoke,
“Are you here alone?” “No,” I said,
“I have Arabs of the tribe of Abou Daouk waiting upon me.”
“Where are they?” “Well, some are with my tent and
animals in the Wady Zuara, but one comes with me to stay all day.” They looked
about while they handed the bottle from one to another and drank. And then again the
speaker said, “We should see him were he here.”
”But,” I said, “he saw you coming when you were at a
distance, and, being afraid, he went to the mountains to hide himself.” At
which my questioner said, “Call him.” I looked at him very gravely,
and said in a convincing tone, “But
I don't want
him.” The reply was, “
We want him.”
“Well,” I added, “then
you call him;
his name is Soleiman.” After a little discussion the strangers seemed to see
reason in the argument; and the plain echoed with the name, familiar to Arabs as that of
the imperial wizard over nature, but no response came. “There,” they
said, “there is no one, or he would answer.”
“I told you he was afraid,” I said; “you best know what,
under the circumstances, it is needful to do;” accordingly
“Soleiman” was again shouted with solemn pledges of amity. Presently
a voice was heard demanding further assurances of safety, then my
“brother” stood up from behind a rock, and slowly he came down,
bringing the donkey with him. He advanced with salutations. First, he kissed the leader,
and then addressed himself to the others, who returned his salutation and began to talk,
when this ceremony was over the horsemen dismounted, formed a circle and lit pipes.
I heard Soleiman say that the tent was guarded by one hundred of his tribe, that I had
bargained with the sheik to stay a month or two, that I had been on the spot twelve days.
“What does he come here for?” was asked. “He
comes,” said Soleiman, “each day from the tent at sunrise, and stays
till sunset writing on that paper with his
coloured inks taken out of those bottle.”
“Ah!” was muttered, “why doesn't he stay in England and
leave our country to us?” “Who can say,” returned my
“brother,” “why
frangis do what they
do?” “True,” said the speaker. “What arms has
he?” “That which he holds in his hand,” said my guard,
“is a gun with two souls, under his coat he has a pistol which will shoot not
twice only, but as many times as he likes without reloading, for when I have asked whether
it would fire again he has gone on to five, and then put it away, and I know it would
still shoot.” “But why did he stay here when you went?”
“He said that he trusted in Allah.” “Does he ever
talk?” “While he writes he will not talk, but when coming here,
while eating, and going home his words are many.” “What does he
say?” “Many things, he told me why this sea is called Bahr
Lut.”
1 “Tell us,” they clamoured; and Soleiman commenced giving
my history of the wickedness of the people of the four cities of the plain. After a pause
he went on to say that I talked to him about Mahomet, and was myself a dervish, and he
described my dancing. These mysterious particulars so dear to Arabs gave them many weighty
problems to revolve.
Silence was broken by a new speaker, who said, in a smothered voice, “
I want to talk. The khowagha is a magician; he has books in his own
country like other Franks, which tell him all things. He has learnt about the four cities;
they were of course, full of silver and gold. He has come with that large paper and on it
he writes, the sky, the mountains, the plain, the sea and even the salt. He had the white
goat led over the ground in order to charm it, he will take the paper to England, and with
a sponge he will wipe out the coloured inks and at the bottom he will find the
‘four cities,’ and he will become possessed of all the
treasures.” The suspended breathing was resumed with a groan. “It
must be so,” all said. Then they questioned how many days I should remain. I
had not yet said a word to Soleiman that I thought of leaving before the stipulated term,
and what he said to the Arabs was calculated to make them think that I should stay at
least another week. Very low conference ensued until at last they resolved to leave me. I
gathered they were making calculations, but I went on with my work as though I gave no
heed to them.
Soleiman uttered an impressive “God be praised” when the
deeshmen had gone far along the plain. He told me they belonged to a place
and tribe dwelling two days away in the Arabah. As I went home that night I danced more
from prudential motives than from lightness of heart.
Transcribed Footnote (page 334):
1 Sir Gray Hill, writing from Jerusalem in 1902, states that the water of the Dead Sea
has now risen several feet, and that the way by the sea on the eastern side of Oosdoom
where I painted, and upon which these Arabs were travelling, is now entirely
overflowed, so that the present road southward lies on the western side of Oosdoom.
Either the plain has sunk or the sea has risen. The exploration map registers the
state of the narrow southern extension of the lake as a marsh: this, again, can no
longer be.
Under the most favourable circumstances Nature exhibits her jealousy in frustrating all
attempts of the artist to represent her, but in Syria it seemed that she obtained allies
of such strength to fight her battles that it needed superhuman patience to continue the
struggle against her.
I regard one who has not sojourned in a tent as not having thoroughly lived; for without
such experience how can a man feel what is his own relation to silent Nature, and to his
disorderly fellows? When slumber came I was no longer an outcast; the distance between
London and the remote wilderness of Judea was annulled. Sleep vanquished distance and
time. I was at home with my dear and true friends, the comrades of my highest ambition, we
were talking warmly and listening charmedly to ideas and plans beloved of both. I was with
the real working Brotherhood, and as I asked for unseen ones they appeared. I had much to
tell and not less to hear; many there were whom I took by the hand and grasped familiarly
by the shoulder. It was satisfaction almost to pain. While still eager in debate a force
of separation came between us, I held out my arms as it seemed, but I was torn backwards
across the round dark sea and over the wind-swept hills, and waking, I found myself again
in the lonely tent pitched in the desolate valley,
- Near that bituminous lake where
Sodom flamed,
with the creatures of the wilderness screaming and howling from above
and below, aggrieved that our fires barred the way between them and the salt or water,
which it is their wont to visit by night.
When Soleiman continued to refer to the danger of the
deeshmen
returning with an increased force, I rejoiced that the white space on my
“paper,” where the goat had to be painted, represented to all the
Arabs an amount of work which would consume much time. The
deeshmen
would be advised that if the whole paper were not covered, the
writing
would be of no use either to me or to them, and that they must not therefore return
prematurely. My “brother,” however, was ever increasingly anxious
for our departure. One evening after sunset I announced that I had finished, but I
cautioned secrecy towards strangers should any come. Sad at leaving the place, I consoled
myself with the promise that I would soon return from England and paint some of the
wonderful scenes about the wady. I led my horse up the difficult slope, full of thanksgiving at having so far been able to
achieve my object in the expedition. It was a
blessing to get on the broad upland again, release from prison, where the sweet breezes of
the tropically scented plain welcomed me. The poor goat was suffering and too weak to
walk, so I had him lifted on to the picture-case and carried, but the sun soon distressed
him. Then we took the poor beast down, but it was of no use, the ominous vultures could be
spied from afar. I poured water into his mouth, but nothing availed to save him.
The night was so bitterly cold that I was obliged to have pity upon Nicola, and allow him
to sleep half within the tent; still, both for me and my men the coverings we had were so
insufficient that all grumbled at inability to sleep.
I was in hopeful spirits and eager to get back to civilisation again,
W. H. H.]
FIRST SKETCHES FOR SCAPEGOATS ON SHORE OF THE DEAD SEA
forgetting the fascinations of the promised Bedouin bride. The sheik, in fact, seemed more bent upon
increasing his perquisites than upon obtaining a son-in-law, and his men so pestered me as
I rode along that I grew angry and forbade any one of them to walk with me, as I rode two
or three hundred yards ahead. Soon in the variety of interest, and the fannings of the
odorous winds of Araby, which gained fresh
perfume from each step of my horse in the aromatic herbage, my
vexed humours were allayed, and I enjoyed the very act of living.
The war, ere I left Jerusalem, had awakened in me the deepest concern; never during my
life had England been engaged in contest with a European power. I thought of the horrors
of the struggle, but I felt that the inordinate claims of Russia had left us no choice.
As I advanced towards Hebron, firing and shouting could be heard. I saw a man advance,
gesticulating wildly; he was followed by numbers of fellahin mad with excitement. The
first man, pointing in my direction, shouted out, “Now go, seize
them,” and fifty men ran fast down the slope behind us. Later came others from
a crowd concealed beyond the brow of the hill. I looked to the heights on my right, where
a group of fellahin appeared, who began to descend. As they reached the rear of my
cavalcade they turned, and the foremost wheeled and ran up to me, I saw plainly that it
was useless to resist, and I was as reconciled to my chances as if no danger threatened.
Three men seized my horse by the bridle, and others put their hands on my right arm. They
were livid in the face, blackened with powder, with bloodshot eyes, worn with long
watching and the strife and hatred of Cain. They shouted,
“Dismount!” I had my leg lifted half over the horse, when a new
arrival with evident authority said, “No; stop!” I reseated myself,
and there was a babel of explanation and debate. The decision was expressed clearly,
“Lead him on, and send him forward;” my horse was conducted some
hundred yards, and left with the command that I should go straight on; but the screamings
among the hinder party around my men, the glittering of swords, and the pushing and
swaying about made me think that poor Nicola and the muleteers were being killed; I obeyed
a sudden impulse and turned my horse, at which my captors were furious, but at the moment
I saw the crowd open and my companions emerge; the Bedouin had disappeared. I was
instinctively pausing a few moments to make sure of my course before choosing a path for
the mules to lead the way, when I perceived that the whistling of bullets was no longer
distant, but screamed about my ears, and I saw from the rending of the ground on the bank
beside me that the missiles had come from the forces in front of us.
There was nothing but the worst of danger in delay, so I jumped off my horse and
commanded Nicola to do as I did. The man was too much possessed with a violent paroxysm of
sobbing to do anything with alacrity; even his assurance that he knew I should be the
death of him was only uttered in gasps, while a party of horsemen zigzagged down the hill
to intercept our passage. “That is Abderrachman, and he hates the English
because the Consul once put him in prison. If he finds you are an Englishman he will have
no mercy. Pray, say you are an American or a German,” he groaned. This provoked
my patience, and I thought it wise to caution him: “If you dare say anything of
the kind, I will ask them as a particular favour to kill you
first,” I said. The valley resounded with his noisy despair as we ascended to
the path. I rode up to the approaching party and said to the leader, “I am an
Englishman going back to Jerusalem. I have been at the Wady Zuara. The English Consul
knows where I am, and if you stop me he will hold you responsible,” at which
his countenance beamed, and he said, “You are among friends.”
“But,” I said, “if so, why did your men attack us just
now?” “It was a mistake; at the distance we could not see you were a
Frank, and having horsemen with you, we thought you were coming to attack us.”
Then I asked, “Are you not Abderrachman?”
“No,” he said, “Abderrachman is trying to take Hebron. It
was his force which you passed through just now. I am his brother, and am fighting against
him.” Nicola gurgled with joyful surprise as we passed on and resumed our
journey.
In the road were children and women huddling up in little groups with sheep, oxen,
horses, and asses. There was a fire with cauldrons and the simple fare of men engaged in
defending the town, and litters were at hand for carrying the wounded. I thus entered for
the first time into the experiences of beleaguered townsmen.
My return to civilised life was preluded by a visit to my Hebron acquaintance, the
Prussian doctor in charge of the Quarantine. Our interchange of civilities on my former
visits made me feel sure of his friendly reception. When I arrived, and was seated in his
divan smoking a
tchibouk, he expressed surprise at seeing me, asking how
I had got into the town. While I was yet speaking his two porters rushed into the room
gasping, “Oh, Hakim pasha,
Hakim pasha! Abderrachman's men from Doora have
appeared on the heights; they are rushing down the hill into the town, and will be here
directly.” Jumping up, the doctor shouted orders to shut the gates, and
standing in a very martial posture, with hand extended, he continued, “Et vous,
Monsieur l'Anglais, que voulez-vous?” I asked, “What are you about
to do?” “Pour moi,” he declaimed, “personne
n'entrera ici sans passer audessus mon corps.” “Very
well,” said I, “then as I am your guest at the moment, they shall
have two bodies to pass over, but please lend me an extracting ramrod and I will change
one of my barrels, which now has only duck shot.”
In a minute more we were ready. There was a good stone parapet to a gallery above the
gateway, made doubtless in anticipating of such needs, and I crouched down with my gun
ready, as did the Prussian doctor and his servants. My man was again in paroxysms of
grief. I could hear him sobbing and stamping through all the din. The sun was still high
enough to shine on the men rushing downhill, sparkling with steel and rich colours as they
appeared in and out of the fruit trees. The cries and confusion, mixed with the firing,
made the meeting one on which I could look only with bated breath. In a few minutes the
new-comers carried all before them, and as they advanced further
I looked to see what dead were left, and was surprised that the
ground was uncumbered. The doctor then recognised the horseman as an intimate friend, and
the latter approached and explained that he and another brother had just resolved to
abandon Abderrachman and to join the town; this explained the bloodlessness of the
encounter I had watched.
I determined to take my chance of the road on the morrow. There were no surprises in the
night, and sleep under a solid roof was acceptable. Once on the way we had from the first
to be on the alert. I, being ahead, peered through every opening to discover figures. I
expected to find a force quite near on this side of Hebron, but we passed the ancient ruin
and reached the country without having seen a single mortal. But suddenly, against the
sky-line, there appeared a small band of fellahin coming towards us, some mounted. The
leader at once drew up and addressed his men, directing them to spread themselves out; he
then turned in a marked manner to confront me. Determined at once to avoid all appearance
of wishing to escape the contact, I turned directly towards him, and brought my horse's
head against his. Using the left hand to hold my gun by the barrel, with a slight switch
in my right I gently touched his animal on the nose, looking at him cheerfully, and saying
at the moment, “Marhabba” (welcome) His steed swerved, and I took
his place and passed. He called out with a forced laugh to his followers, “Ah,
ah, a friend!” “Yes,” I remarked, “an English
friend,” and stopped now with my gun ready and trigger cocked, for he was
repeating orders to seize the mules. “I will shoot the first moment your hand
touches the halter,” I said. They hesitated, and the mules quietly marched
along past them, the muleteers walking at their side. While catching the eye of the
leader, I bent in my affablest manner with “Ma salame, ya Sheik.” I
had taken the right measure of these stragglers, as a party ready to get plunder if it
offered on easy terms, and not otherwise.
When I had reached the city and changed some circular notes, I was prepared for all my
Bedouin friends; their eagerness for the money overweighing their dread of entering city
gates. My first care was to wash my picture free from the stains of travel, and I was
rejoiced to see it had received no harm. While thus engaged I was summoned to attend at
the Consulate without a moment's delay. I found the excellent Consul irate that I had not
immediately on my return to Jerusalem reported the circumstances of my journey. It was not
respectful, he pointed out, to leave these matters to be talked of all over the city by
the muleteers and my servants, when he, established in his position to secure information,
was left in ignorance. He now required me to draw up a report to send to his official
superiors by the parting post.
Mr. Finn was an eminently energetic and scrupulously honourable official in all
particulars, but he suffered in the estimation of the natives
by the English system of the employment of Arab dragomen, a
system already recognised as bad by other Governments which substituted officials of their
own race.
After my thorough change of work it was an excellent opportunity to sit in judgment upon
“The Temple” picture, “to catch it on the
sly,” as John Linnell used to say of such chances, recognising truly that a
picture is ever striving to take in the painter by appearing exactly what he wishes it to
be, when it really is not.
I made some riding excursions to discover a young white goat, but it turned out that such
a beast could be found only at a great distance. Having until January searched in vain, I
sent a man beyond the Jordan to find one, he delighted me after two or three days by
appearing with a model which was nigh perfect; the price was a fancy one, the animal was
tired with his journey, and it was petted in every degree as a precious possession, but
the next day it died before I could do a touch from it. I then had to send off two
venturesome lads for another, and in a week, in the middle of February, they returned with
a kid without a trace of brown or black on his coat.
I was gradually overtaken by the penalty of becoming known among the guides who acted for
travellers visiting the city, and the work did not progress so quickly as I had hoped, for
I had my fits of discontent, and frequently, in the hope of some better arrangement, I
undid work that had been painted.
While I was thus engaged, news came of the battle of Inkerman which silenced our alien
disparagers for a time, but as the winter approached, rumours of the soldiers' sufferings
from cold and privations in the Crimea were of the most distressing character, and these
were triumphed in by our foreign neighbours.
The winter storms rendered the landing of mails impossible; the Arabs, however, in some
mysterious manner, obtained and circulated dark reports, and it was impossible to ignore
that the German Colony, instead of fraternal feeling, which I had thought existed on
either side, entertained a settled captious jealousy of the English.
In Jerusalem, as in other places, men without honest occupation are given to invent
fables, and it is not so frivolous as it might appear to be to show them their folly. One
evening in a satirical mood I amused Sim by making a neat drawing of a newly invented gun
lettered with description to look like an engraving. Having all ready, Sim and I on our
evening walk began an altercation within hearing of a certain transatlantic pro-Russian, I
affecting to scout the story that the Russians could be persuaded that such an invention
would act, and that they were about to bring it into the field against the Allies. Sim
pretended to believe the story. The listener wanted particulars. I said that when he saw
the absurd print he would recognise the utter impracticability of the gun. He said he had
little doubt it was true that the Russians had such a gun; and when he saw the drawing he
exclaimed,
“Yes, it is as I suspected. It is an American
invention which I knew of from a similar print ten years ago, and they have sold it to the
Russians.” He added he should like to borrow it to show some German friends. It
was confided to his care, and soon we heard the old carriers of evil tidings delighting in
this last news. I then pursued the joke by inventing a new gun; it carried a bomb and had
a seat for an intrepid aeronaut near the muzzle. This “print” we
sent after the other with great effect, for at last rumour saw that she was made
ridiculous.
page: 343
page: 344
page: 345
page: 346
page: 347
page: 348
page: 349
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E.,
AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK
.